By davisr (Rhonda)
The hot sun bore down without mercy on a twelve year old girl as she battled her way through a sea of stinging sand. Painful eyes had grown red and swollen, blurring vision so she could see nothing but the ever-moving shadows around her. A once beautiful brow was charred and bleeding, tender lips dried and cracked. Frantically she tore at her clothing, hoping to feel a cool breeze against her parched skin. Nothing touched it, however, but the deadly rays of the cruel sun, and a blistering wind.
Forcing her to change her heat-dulled mind, the beastly orb drove the girl to snatch the shards of clothing back around her frantically. She could almost hear her tender skin sizzling through ears dampened by the unyielding arid wind. She smelled death all about.
"What happened?" she cried out as she fell to her knees, the ground burning her exposed skin like coals. "Where are my friends?"
A whistling wind replied, piercing her heart like a blistering poker.
"They have deserted you," it sneered, tickling her ears with the hint of false companionship. "Just like you always knew they would. They weren't true friends; they just used you until they got the fame they craved, and then they left you here where no one can find you, and where rescue will not arrive."
"No," the girl choked out, a parched tongue sticking to the roof of her raw and swollen mouth. "They are true friends, and they would never abandon me."
"It seems they have," it laughed cruelly; "perhaps you should have picked your friends more wisely."
The girl grabbed a handful of dry sand and flung it at the offending wind, her anger giving rise to inhuman strength. Defiantly, she rose to her feet, bending her head against immediate retaliation.
"My friends would die for me," she roared, her thunderous voice rising above the ineffective gust of desert ire.
For what seemed an eternity, the sound of her cry reverberated throughout the barren wasteland. It whistled with the wind, bounced off dunes, permeated the very air she breathed. And then new sounds arose; new beautiful sounds that she had yearned to hear for countless desperate hours. The howling of wolves, the flapping of wings, the realization that she was not alone, pierced through the horror of the day.
"And I would die for them," she added as a cool blanket was placed around her shoulders, and a sip of water to her lips, "but not today. Today I live to fight on."
Just as the girl lifted her arms in silent victory, an insistent buzz caught her attention. The sound repeated louder and louder until the horrid desert scene faded and warm covers and a cool air conditioner replaced it. Along with the morning came the blessed realization that the experience was just another cruel nightmare. Nancy Jordan wondered if the dreams would ever stop.
| Author Notes |
Thanks, first of all, for the artwork, "Dry Tree" by GaliaG.
The Daredevil Girls were tales begun by my father many years ago as a way of teaching morals and lessons to my sister and I growing up. Time and distance has removed the content of the stories from my memory, but their spirits live on in this book that has become my signature novel. Originally published 6 years ago, I bought the copyright from the publisher and am rewriting it here on this site. I have written and published its sequel, Faces of Darkness, which is still under copyright. I have two more written that are not published, and will probably find their way here in their time to face the scrutiny of my friends. Please feel free to make comments to help me along the way. I love the tales, but they need to "grow up" in literary form, as this site has helped me do with the many stories and poems I have written here. The stories, themselves, will retain the innocence of young childhood as they were designed. Thank you for reading, Rhonda |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Slowly and methodically, Nancy Jordan scrutinized her classroom of seventh-graders. She tried to shake off the horrors of the night before, and not compare the desert wasteland of her dream with her science class. The howling wind, she reminded herself, was not the collective voices of her students, the burning sun, not the lights from the Smart Board, and the wriggly, squirmy kids, not the enemy. They were here to learn science, and she to teach it. She could do this---she always did.
The moment of angst soon passed. She put a smile on her pretty, and notably, unscorched face. She loved her job, and, most of the time, it loved her back. That's why she stayed, that and the realization she was hopelessly addicted to science -- a fact her extremely eventful childhood had been unable to erase.
Shifting back from her unsettling reverie, Nancy noticed the students acting abnormally, even for 12-year olds. The room was absolutely charged with excitement. In response, she stood up a little taller in the high-heeled shoes she had chosen to wear that morning. She loved to dress up after a nightmare. It was her way of thumbing her nose at whatever dark recess of her subconscious was trying to intrude on her new wonderful life.
An attractive young woman by most standards, she had expressive blue eyes and a penetrating smile. She was of medium height and weight with the hint of an hourglass figure. Shapely legs demanded instant attention, but were often hid beneath skirts a tad too long to be fashionable. Smart blouses graced a well-shaped neckline and accented a firm and attractive chest. Her fair complexion sported the remnants of freckles that had plagued her childhood, and a small scar gracing the space right above her left eyebrow -- a grim reminder of another lifetime.
Nancy looked around the room and wondered what could possibly have gotten into her first-period students to drive them to such an excited state. Whatever it was, definitely threw off the feng-shui balance of the room, if such a thing existed.
As a teacher, Nancy was flexible, as most in her profession tended to be, but the students' unusual behavior threatened to develop into a real problem. She hoped there had not been another food fight in the cafeteria at breakfast. Such an event could cause a class disruption for at least half the day, and after the way her night had gone, she was hoping for an easy morning.
Clearing her throat dramatically, she prepared to begin. The effort was wasted, however, as whatever was distracting the students was not dissipating. Exasperated, she proceeded to clear her throat louder this time, and head for the light switch. A quick on and off flick never failed to get their attention.
Before she got there, the room fell silent, as though on signal. Confused, she turned around and faced the youthful crowd. They sat calmly and quietly, just as students should. There were excited smiles on their collective faces, but they were silent and attentive.
"Good," she said out loud---the heels and calm demeanor had paid off.
Nancy smiled as she walked over to the Smart Board and switched the power on with the small white remote, flinching ever so slightly as the bulb shone in her eyes, mimicking the sun in her dream. How, she had to wonder, did you have flash-backs from dreams that were flash-backs, themselves? Oh, well, such was the life she was destined to live because of her childhood. Just one more reason she was relieved to have left it behind.
"If you will take out a piece of paper and a pen or pencil, we will take a quiz over yesterday's notes," she began with forced enthusiasm. "Then we will exchange papers and grade them. Afterwards, we will perform a lab using microscopes."
Still, the students sat quietly. No one moved... no one talked... no one even flinched. Nancy looked closely to make sure they were still breathing. Sure enough, she could see they were alive, and that the electricity she had felt when she first walked in had grown even thicker in their quiet than it had when they were being hyper. She gazed from person to person, hoping to discover some clue to explain their mysterious behavior. She was not that fortunate. All she got was upwardly turned smiling faces. This behavior was not just unusual; it was downright frightening.
"Okay," she finally said. "What gives? What are all of you up to?"
Tina Alice, a small, but spirited, girl on the front row boldly raised her hand. Long brown hair fell into bright hazel eyes. She brushed it back with her free hand in a way that was habitual. She tilted up a tiny freckled nose. It was obvious Tina was used to getting attention, especially from her favorite teacher.
"Yes?" Nancy asked, leaning back against her desk to take some of the weight off of her aching feet.
"Well, we were wondering," Tina began boldly, waving her hand in a circular motion to include the whole class, "where exactly you are from."
"Where exactly I am from?" Nancy repeated with a touch of sarcasm in her voice. "That's it? All of this strange behavior just because you want to know where I am from?"
"More or less," Tina said.
Looking around the room at the expectant faces, Nancy had to suppress a nervous giggle. Surely such a simple matter could not be captivating her entire class. She just wasn't that lucky. She had a feeling this was heading somewhere else; somewhere she didn't want to go. She paused a moment, closing her eyes in silent protest to their questions, and to a secret past she longed to let go.
"I was raised in a small town south of here," she said. "Now, get your paper and pens out for the quiz."
There was no attempt on the part of the students to comply, or, in fact, to do anything but sit still and stare. She looked at them, they looked at her. Finally, Tina's little hand rose boldly again.
"Now what?" Nancy asked.
"What is the name of the small town?" she persisted, unafraid of her teacher's moodiness.
"Yeah," Billy Conner interrupted. "Details, Miss Jordan. That's what you have always taught us. Good scientists are all about details. We know you can do better."
Billy was a large boy for a seventh grader, tall, strong and muscular. He played on the middle school football team as a tackle, and already had his sights set on a high school State Championship ring. He was a natural leader, possessing rare foresightedness that set him apart from his classmates. He had a twin sister, Belle, who was also in Nancy's first-period class, and who was a bit more tactful.
Nancy took a deep breath and closed her eyes again.
"Why did I ever start teaching seventh graders?"
"You said," Tina spoke up, "that you chose our grade because it's at our age people start choosing the type of person they will become, and then you mentioned something about it being a 'pivotal part of your own life', whatever that means."
"Right," Nancy said.
Tina was correct on both counts. Twelve to thirteen was the age range youngsters started to leave the child behind and reach towards the adult. It was, also, the age she had begun a life that would forever change her. She looked up at the students and lifted her head proudly
"I am from a small town near Houston," she said. "It is called, Bunker Hill."
Immediately the electricity in the room skyrocketed as knowing glances were exchanged. Belle, Billy's twin, broke the tense silence.
"Are you THE Nancy Jordan in the newspaper story, then?"
"I'm sure I have no idea what you are talking about."
Before Belle could explain, Tina stood up and held an obvious copy of the front page of a newspaper. The headline, which came from the, Bunker Hill Chronicle, stated in bold words,
Sixth Daredevil Girl Sought by Classmates for a Reunion.
Beneath the headline was a brief story, and a grainy yearbook photo of a girl who could have been just about anyone. The students in the class looked at Miss Jordan expectantly. It seemed they had all viewed the article before she arrived.
"That's funny," Nancy sputtered, taking the paper from its young owner, and placing it on her desk. "I wonder who this is?"
"You don't know?" Belle asked.
"Well, the picture is very poor quality."
"Oh, come on," Billy interrupted. "Forget the picture. Were you, or were you not a member of the famous all-girl group who fought evil throughout the United States ten to fifteen years ago called the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill?"
The classroom grew tensely quiet as Nancy continued to lean against her desk and weigh the consequences of her answer.
| Author Notes |
Special thanks to MKFlood for the beautiful artwork, "Are you ready for school"
The Daredevil Girls were tales begun by my father many years ago as a way of teaching morals and lessons to my sister and I growing up. Time and distance has removed the content of the stories from my memory, but their spirits live on in this book that has become my signature novel. Originally published 6 years ago, I bought the copyright from the publisher and am rewriting it here on this site. I have written and published its sequel, Faces of Darkness, which is still under copyright. I have two more written that are not published, and will probably find their way here in their time to face the scrutiny of my friends. Please feel free to make comments to help me along the way. I love the tales, but they need to "grow up" as this site as helped me do with the many stories and poems I have written here. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of the Last post:
“Oh, come on,” Billy interrupted. “Forget the picture. Are you, or are you not the Nancy Jordan of the famous all-girl group who fought evil throughout the United States ten to fifteen years ago called the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill?”
The classroom grew tensely quiet as Miss Jordan continued to lean against her desk and weigh the consequences of her answer.
New Post:
"It was not an all-girl group," Nancy said, throwing caution to the wind. "We inducted a boy after the second year. His name was Bruce Rogers, and he was a football player just like you, Billy, and, also, a bit stubborn. He preferred to be called a, Daredevil Guy, and tried to make us change our name. Unfortunately for him, 'The Daredevil Group from Bunker Hill', just didn't have the same ring to it. Now are y'all happy, and can we get to work, please?"
Unfortunately for Nancy, a quiz was now completely out of the question. No sooner had she admitted she was a former Daredevil Girl, than the whole room erupted in noise. Eighteen voices burst out at once, each asking a different excited question. You would have thought the President of the United States had just walked through the door. Nancy's hope that ten years had been long enough for people to forget was now completely and irrevocably, disproved.
"Quiet!" Nancy tried in a voice that could barely be heard above the rabble. "Mrs. Pierson will hear and come drag all of you off to the office."
"I don't think so," Tina disagreed, her tiny voice penetrating through the melee where her teacher's had failed. "Who do you think gave me the newspaper article?"
"Wow," Nancy said aghast. "The principal gave it to you? Why?"
"Ask her," Tina replied pointing to a rather large figure in the doorway.
"Miss Jordan," the principal said, waddling amicably through the door, "can't you keep your students under control?"
"Apparently not," she answered, cutting her eyes over at Tina and Billy.
"It's her, it's her," several of the students cried out, pointing fingers at their teacher in a way that might appear disrespectful if it weren't for their collective excitement.
"It is, she," Mrs. Pierson corrected, "but I get the point. Miss Jordan, please follow me to my office. Mr. Brewer from across the hall can watch your class -- he's off this period. Good detective work students."
The aging principal gave the kids a "thumbs up", as she carried her large bulk back out of the room. The class smiled delightfully as they watched their teacher retreat in Mrs. Pierson's wake. It wasn't every day you discovered someone you knew was a celebrity.
All the way to the office, a multitude of frantic questions and concerns swirled through Nancy's mind.
How had Mrs. Pierson found out about her past?
Was the principal angry?
Was she afraid that Nancy's years as a Daredevil Girl were going to interfere with, "life-as-we-know-it", in small town Miltonville?
Would parents be afraid to let their children attend her class?
Would... would...would?
She was starting to hyperventilate.
Finally, the short walk to the office was over. How could a few mere yards seem like ten miserable miles? She reflected back on her nightmare about the desert. Had it been a premonition of danger to come? She started to get a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach at the thought.
Mrs. Pierson interrupted her musings by opening the door to a dark forbidding office. An audible crack followed as it swung ominously inward, the sound pronouncing apparent doom. Nancy countered by scampering in and sitting in the first chair she could find, which ended up being an overlarge one beside the principal's desk.
Following her employee, Mrs. Pierson made her way in and scooted behind a cluttered desk. She gripped the arms on a rather cushiony desk chair and lowered carefully onto the seat. Thick glasses slid down a long pointed nose, forcing Nancy to shudder involuntarily. What was it about a principal's office that could cause even a grown woman panic?
Nervously, Nancy surveyed the room. She had only been there once before, and that was when she interviewed for her job. It seemed then, as now, to be quite strange. Present was the obligatory bookcase overstuffed with volumes on education, several filing cabinets, and a few trash cans painted Milton Middle School powder blue. On the wall hung three certificates heralding one, Janet Pierson, degreed and certified to be a principal. Yep, it was a principal's office, alright, but something heavy hung in the air.
Nancy's eyes snapped back to her boss as she heard the creaking of her overburdened chair and an audible groan.
"So," Mrs. Pierson began, "you are the real, Nancy Jordan."
"Yes, ma'am," Nancy answered, biting back a few juvenile remarks that came to mind.
"And you were once a Daredevil Girl from Bunker Hill?"
"Yes, ma'am," Nancy answered deciding that if evasion did not work on her seventh grade students, it was probably not going to work on her boss, either.
"Okay, okay, that's good, so what was it like being a Daredevil Girl?"
"Exciting, scary, rewarding," Nancy paused thoughtfully before continuing. Unbidden memories engulfed her like a draft of chilly air. "It was a part of my childhood that I am glad to have experienced, but equally glad to have left behind in Bunker Hill."
"Really?" Mrs. Pierson drawled out, her silver eyebrows arched questioningly. "Can you ever really leave such a lifestyle behind?"
"I believe so," Nancy answered halfheartedly. "It was definitely my intention to do so."
"Hmmm, so what was the hardest thing to give up? Was it the thrill of the chase?"
"No, not really. That was never my motivation. I think what has stayed with me most has been my fixation with the news."
"The news?"
"Yes, you know how most people can just sit and watch TV or read the newspaper, and just catch up on things?
"Of course. Are you suggesting you cannot?"
"Yes, ma'am, I always see stories within the stories--you know, hidden messages that a person with the right training can pick up on, and others might miss."
"Some people might call that paranoia."
"There's a magical world out there that few people know about," Nancy responded; "one with both good and evil players. Often people feel their presence, but are blissfully unaware of their reality."
"But you aren't one of those blissfully unaware people, are you?"
"No, ma'am. I know exactly who they are and what they are up to. It's my gift as a Daredevil Girl."
"And your curse as well?"
"I wouldn't call it a curse, but it can be annoying now that I no longer need the skill."
Mrs. Pierson grunted and leaned back in her chair.
"You know your friends are looking for you?" She asked, changing the subject. "They are having a reunion next month in Galveston."
"No, I didn't know until today. How did you?"
"I keep up with such things," Mrs. Pierson stated, "As well you should."
"I'm trying to give up my past, not seek it."
Mrs. Pierson responded with a reproachful glare.
"I've suspected who you were for some time now, so I decided the other day to look you up online. That's when I found the article I gave Tina."
"Why didn't you just come to me and ask?"
"I didn't want to make a fool of myself if I was wrong, and I knew you wouldn't get mad at Tina for asking. Everyone likes her. Anyway, point is, the truth is out and that's all that's important."
"I can't argue there, so what are you planning to do about it? Are you going to fire me?"
"Goodness no," Mrs. Pierson chuckled, shaking her head. "Why would I want to do that?"
"Aren't you afraid I might encourage kids to take life endangering risks, or that my presence here will attract evil creatures?"
"Hmm, I hadn't thought of all that," Mrs. Pierson returned, a humorous twinkle in her eyes. "Is it usually a problem?"
"Not lately."
"Then I think you will be okay, although you may want to leave after you hear the favor I am going to ask of you."
"Favor?" Nancy repeated.
Surely Miss Pierson didn't want her to organize a team of aging teachers to hunt down evil creatures.
"Well," Mrs. Pierson began, leaning back in her chair, which groaned loudly in protest. "I was wondering if you would consider sharing some of your stories at an assembly, say, once a month. I hear from your students that you are a great storyteller, and it would mean a lot to our kids."
"You want me to tell Daredevil Girl stories to the whole school? Are you kidding me?"
"Of course I'm not. I'm not the kidding type. You aren't suggesting that you, the great Nancy Jordan, are scared are you?"
"No, ma'am, I'm terrified. You have no idea what can of worms you are opening."
| Author Notes |
This book is dedicated to my late father, Paul Shannon, who originally invented the Daredevil Girl stories as a way to teach my sister and I values without sounding like that was what he was doing. While I have forgotten the specific tales, their spirits live on in this series. Many of you know about my father and the demons he fought, but he is, still, my inspiration.
Nancy Jordan: Leader of the original Daredevil Girls, and currently a middle school science teacher. Tina: A small, but outspoken, student in her class. Billy: Another, larger, and not as tactful student in her class. Belle: Billy's twin sister Mr. Brewer: Coach and romantic interest of Nancy's Mrs. Pierson: School Principal Miltonville Middle School: Setting of a large part of the book, and where Nancy works |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Last Post:
"Well," Mrs. Pierson began, leaning back in her chair, which groaned loudly in protest. "I was wondering if you would consider sharing some of your stories at an assembly, say, once a month. I hear from your students that you are a great storyteller, and it would mean a lot to our kids."
"You want me to tell Daredevil Girl stories to the whole school? Are you kidding me?"
"Of course I'm not. I'm not the kidding type. You aren't suggesting that you, the great Nancy Jordan, are scared are you?"
"No, ma'am, I'm terrified. You have no idea what can of worms you are opening."
Continuing here:
"You would, of course, receive additional compensation in the form of a stipend," Mrs. Pierson added quickly.
"It's not that I couldn't use the money," Nancy said thoughtfully. "I mean we are all struggling these days, but you have to understand fighting evil creatures is hard work with little to no reward."
"Reward?" Mrs. Pierson asked with raised eyebrows. "Hmm, you said the thrill of the chase wasn't your motivation. Was it money, then? Is that why the great Nancy Jordan, leader of the Daredevil Girls, left the group?"
"Of course not, but I grew up and had to find a way to make a real living."
"So you became a teacher."
"Yes."
"Well, that reinforces your statement about money not being a motivating factor," she smiled.
"You're right there," Nancy said, nodding to the common joke about teachers being underpaid, "but I do have a steady job, and I'm living an adult's life."
"That you are, and doing a great job at it, too, but being a Daredevil Girl had to have been exciting."
"It was that."
"And very scary..." Mrs. Pierson continued, a lilt in her voice betraying an attempt to draw information from her reluctant employee.
"Of course it was," Nancy said, not taking the bait, "but not as scary as standing in front of a group of people and telling my stories."
"I hear that. Well, to get back to the point, will whatever reasons you had for quitting prevent you from telling your stories at the assembly? The Daredevil Girls changed the world as we knew it. Don't you want to pass your legacy to a new generation?"
"I don't know," Nancy hesitated.
"Don't do it for me, or even for yourself," Mrs. Pierson appealed. "Do it for the Tina Alice's of this school. In these days and times, kids need someone to look up to. They need to know that someone ordinary like them was able to do the extraordinary. They need to know not everyone hides from reality behind TV's and video games; that someone somewhere stood up to evil and would not yield. They need to feel they are not helpless. Now isn't that why you and your friends first started the Daredevil Girls club?"
"Maybe."
"Maybe? Is that what it says in your Daredevil Girl motto?"
"What do you mean?" Nancy asked opening her eyes wide in disbelief.
"You know, that Daredevil Girls poem thing that y'all always recited," Mrs. Pierson said, leaning forward in her chair and smiling sweetly. "It was quite famous a few years back. We heard it on TV, saw it posted on billboards, and even listened to little kids repeating it on the playground."
"Yes, I remember, but I haven't thought about it in years."
"Would you do me a favor and recite it for me now?"
"You've got to be kidding me," Nancy protested.
"Not at all. I would be deeply honored to hear those words come from the lips of a real Daredevil Girl. We'll just see if the word maybe appears anywhere in it."
Yielding to the strangeness of the day, Nancy rose to her feet, her heart pounding with such force she could actually see her necklace bouncing against her chest. She had not uttered these words aloud since leaving Bunker Hill. Never-the-less, she raised her chin and began to chant.
We're the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill
We never ran from a devil and we never will.
We don't take drugs and we don't start fights
We mind our parents, and we come home at night.
We chase away evil wherever we will
We're the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill.
The room grew quiet as though the wall themselves were listening. The words reverberated in Nancy's heart. How had she let them die away in her life so easily? How had one so brave let time and heartbreak take over and dull her sense of duty?
"No, Mrs. Pierson," Nancy admitted softly, "The word maybe is nowhere in our motto, nor will it ever be. I will take your challenge."
| Author Notes |
This book is dedicated to my late father, Paul Shannon, who originally invented the Daredevil Girl stories as a way to teach my sister and I values without sounding like that was what he was doing. While I have forgotten the specific tales, their spirits live on in this series. Many of you know about my father and the demons he fought, but he is, still, my inspiration.
Nancy Jordan: Leader of the original Daredevil Girls, and currently a middle school science teacher. Tina: A small, but outspoken, student in her class. Billy: Another, larger, and not as tactful student in her class. Belle: Billy's twin sister Mr. Brewer: Coach and romantic interest of Nancy's Mrs. Pierson: School Principal Miltonville Middle School: Setting of a large part of the book, and where Nancy works |
By davisr (Rhonda)
"I hoped you would say that," Mrs. Pierson said, letting out a huge breath.
"When do I start?"
"Well, the way I figure it, and keeping in mind scheduling conflicts and sporting events," Mrs. Pierson's voice trailed off as she consulted schedules, memos and emails.
Nancy's thoughts and eyes wandered around the room, landing finally on the painting of a little boy who was seated at an old-fashioned desk. He had a smudged face and tattered clothes that hung loosely on a slight frame. On his desk was an antiquated slate with two words written on it in chalk. He looked up thoughtfully at the blackboard in the front of the room. A smile played about his youthful lips. There was a question on the board saying, "If you could be anything in the world, what would you be?" The two words in chalk on his slate said simply, "A teacher".
"Sorry I'm taking so long," Mrs. Pierson said, startling Nancy out of her reverie. "I've got a lot to rearrange."
"That's okay. There are still about fifteen minutes until the bell rings."
"Yes, good, you're right. I'll be right back with you, dear."
With a sigh, Nancy continued to peruse the room. Next she found a smaller picture on the wall in a far back corner. This was a photograph of a young slender girl, about seventeen. She had long straight black hair, and sad brown eyes. Pale skin stood out in stark contrast to her darker features. Slight of frame, she looked frail and sickly. The gentle sloping of the eyebrows looked familiar, almost as the girl was a shadow of Mrs. Pierson.
"Who is the girl?" Nancy asked, pointing to the picture on the wall.
"That was me a long time ago," Mrs. Pierson answered, still scrolling through emails and not bothering to look up.
"No, way!" Nancy exclaimed in spite of herself.
"I was a bit skinnier then," Mrs. Pierson said with the hint of a smile, "and it was a terribly long time ago, but it was me, indeed."
"But you looked so serious, so fragile. I would say you have changed a lot since then," Miss Jordan observed, "and in more than your weight."
"More grown than changed, my dear. I didn't have much to make me happy until I met a group of friends that changed my life forever. Sort of like you and the Daredevil Girls, only not so famous."
"Well, that's good. Friends are important."
"Yes," she said, swiveling around with amazing dexterity. "Okay, I have a date for you; Friday, October 31st from 1:00 to 3:30. I know two and a half hours is an awfully long time to tell a story, but I wanted to give an opportunity for questions. Also, the press will be there, and they will want interviews and pictures."
"The press?"
"Don't worry; it's just a local newspaper. They will be thrilled to get such a story, and isn't Halloween just a fitting occasion for your debut?"
"Wonderful."
Nancy's heart sank to her fancy shoes as she thought of the week ahead. It was already Thursday, the 23rd. That gave her only a week and a day to get ready. No pressure!
"Don't worry," the principal reassured her. "Just do what you do best. Tell stories."
"Stories," Nancy said softly, "are much easier when they are used to illustrate a new science topic. The real ones are quite different, especially when you thought they were safely buried in your past."
"Such things seldom stay buried, my dear," Mrs. Pierson said, "and tales have a way of resurfacing when you least expect them."
| Author Notes |
Thank you so much, Angelheart, for the amazing artwork, "The Faerie Woods".
Dedicated to my father, Paul Shannon, and my sister, Paula Thompson. She and I were the world's original Daredevil Girls. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Chapter 5:
Nancy's heart sank to her fancy shoes as she thought of the week ahead. It was already Thursday, the 23rd. That gave her only a week and a day to get ready. No pressure!
"Don't worry," the principal reassured her. "Just do what you do best. Tell stories."
"Stories," Nancy said softly, "are much easier when they are used to illustrate a new science topic. The real ones are quite different, especially when you thought they were safely buried in your past."
The story continues:
The rest of the day was pretty much shot for Nancy Jordan and her students. Try as she would, every class that came in was just as distracted as her first-period. Needless to say, by the end of the day she was completely and utterly exhausted. She even brushed off Victor Brewer, the incredibly cute History teacher from across the hall, when he tried to talk to her after work. He was as popular with the students as he was with the teachers and administrators. Nancy promised him, tiredly, to call later after she had eaten and taken a shower. He had looked a little hurt, but let her leave without too much protest.
Once home, she sat down on the sofa with a bowl of cereal in her lap. It's not that she wasn't an able cook, she just wanted comfort food after her weird day, and didn't feel like standing over a hot stove.
Just as she settled back into the cushions, her cell phone rang. Great, it was on the counter beside the refrigerator. With a frustrated sigh, she wriggled up off the sofa and answered it curtly. If this was a salesman, he was going to wish he had picked someone else to pester.
"Hello?"
"Well, hello," said her mother, Emily Jordan. "Rough day?"
"You might say so," Nancy answered, a little nicer this time. "It's a really long story."
"Good, because what I have to say won't take long. Sally's twins started walking today, both of them."
"Aww," Nancy said. Sally was her little sister, and was married already with three children. She had a three-year-old girl named, Sarah, and ten month old twins, Joshua and Jacob, who everyone called, Joshy and Jakey. "They are so smart, just like their Aunt Nancy."
"Hmmm," Emily responded. "They are smart. And while we are on the subject, when are you going to give me some grand-kids?"
"Mama, I'm not even married, and I don't remember that we were on the subject of me having kids."
"What about that boy, Victor, you have been dating?" Emily continued, ignoring her daughter's remark. "Isn't he a coach at your school or something?"
"You know he is," Nancy replied a bit testily. She was, after all, tired and still feeling a little guilty about ignoring him earlier, "and he is hardly a boy. Besides, we aren't exactly dating. We are at the 'talking' stage."
"Just saying," Emily continued, "you aren't getting any younger."
"Mama, you are impossible. Besides, he isn't the reason I had such a rough day. Do you want to hear my story or not?"
"Of course I do, sweetheart. You've got my full attention."
Nancy could picture her mother getting a serious look on her face and sitting down in her office chair beside her cordless phone. Emily would be tilting her head to the side, her blonde hair falling loosely over the receiver.
"Good," Nancy said.
She quickly finished the last bite of her cereal and placed her bowl in the sink. She would clean it later, but for now she needed to get comfortable again on the couch and talk to her mother. There are some days when there is no one else you can talk to.
"You wouldn't believe what I am going to do next week," Nancy continued. "It seems that my principal, Mrs. Pierson, found out I was a Daredevil Girl and now wants me to tell stories about my adventures in an assembly once a month. Isn't that crazy?"
"I don't think so. I hope you told her 'yes'."
"Of course I did, but isn't that about the weirdest thing you've ever heard? I didn't think anyone even remembered the Daredevil Girls, let alone would want to hear me tell my stories."
"Yes, I would believe it. I have always said you couldn't hide forever. You were destined for greatness from birth. I knew it from the first time I held you in my arms. I knew it each time you and your friends set off on one of your dangerous adventures, and I still knew it when you drove off to go try and hide in Miltonville. Your destiny has found you in spite of yourself."
"Now Mama," Nancy said patiently, "all I am doing is telling a few of my stories in an assembly. I wouldn't say fame and fortune has found me."
"I said nothing about fame and fortune," Emily corrected. "I said greatness. Some people define it by how much money you have, or how nice a house you live in, or even what car you drive. I measure it differently, and I think you do, too."
"Of course I do, but how is telling kids stories any different than teaching them science?"
"Teaching is a wonderful profession," Emily answered carefully. "I've always told you that. You help a lot of people doing what you do, but it is not your real destiny. It may help you express it in some ways, but your true purpose in life is a very old one, perhaps the oldest in the world."
"What?" Nancy asked. "The fight of good against evil?"
"Yes. You knew your calling when you were 12 years old, and you followed through with it. You lived a life fighting against supernatural crime for six years, and then you just walked away."
"I grew up, Mama. I needed to find my own life. I did my part against evil, and I felt it was someone else's turn to carry the torch."
"Okay, I can live with that, but you didn't pass it on. You were the leader of the Daredevil Girls, and while I was scared for you and the others most of the time, I knew you were doing something you felt was important. You kids made a difference in this world, and then you, the leader, left without doing what you needed to do."
"Don't think I didn't realize that, but I just couldn't put anyone else in the danger we constantly lived in. People can and did get hurt. What right do I have to endanger someone else's life?"
"Do you think danger has left the world just because you left the 'Girls? Listen to the news; look around you, there is evil everywhere. You are not passing on the problem; it is already there. You have the solution, and that is what people need."
"I hear what you are saying," Nancy conceded. "But I just don't think I have it in me anymore. The flame went out on its own."
"You mean too much time has gone by?"
"I guess you can put it that way."
"Because these things have a time limit."
"Maybe," Nancy hesitated. "Where are you going with this?"
"You weren't the first to carry the torch were you?"
"I don't know what you are talking about. The girls and I formed a club in an old barn, and that's it. All we planned to do was help around the community, like organizing recycling drives, and cleaning up people's yard; that kind of stuff. The other things, the fighting supernatural beings, just happened."
"Really? How did it just happen'? Think back."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "19th Century Contemplation" by Linda Bickston!
Dedicated to my father, Paul Shannon, and my sister, Paula Thompson. She and I were the original Daredevil Girls. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
"Do you think danger has left the world just because you left the 'Girls? Listen to the news; look around you, there is evil everywhere. You are not passing on the problem; it is already there. You have the solution, and that is what people need."
"I hear what you are saying," Nancy conceded. "But I just don't think I have it in me anymore. The flame went out on its own."
"You mean too much time has gone by?"
"I guess you can put it that way."
"Because these things have a time limit."
"Maybe," Nancy hesitated. "Where are you going with this?"
"You weren't the first to carry the torch were you?"
"I don't know what you are talking about. The girls and I formed a club in an old barn, and that's it. All we planned to do was help around the community, like organizing recycling drives, and cleaning up people's yard; that kind of stuff. The other things, the fighting supernatural beings, just happened."
"Really? How did it just happen'? Think back."
New Post:
Nancy closed her eyes, and for the first time in years, allowed herself to reflect on the first overnight adventure of five young friends in a clubhouse in Bunker Hill.
"What do you see?" Emily asked when Nancy fell silent.
"Tabby's old barn," she said dreamily. "You know the one we made into a clubhouse."
"Yes, I remember. It was rumored to have been part of the Underground Railroad--a hideout for runaway slaves."
"Yeah, that's the one. Tabby's parents owned it and let us have our meetings there. Of course, the night I'm thinking about was before we actually organized. We were just having a sleepover."
"Okay, who else was there?"
"Pretty much the whole crew, including Sally, since you always made me take her everywhere."
"She was your little sister."
"She was a spy."
"Maybe," Emily laughed, "but she was an important part of your group."
"Yeah, and she still is. Anyway, Elizabeth was there, too."
She remembered a group of girls lying on sleeping bags spread across hay she could still smell. Just like she could still faintly hear the hypnotic tapping of rain on the metal roof and feel the cool night air stirring against her young face.
Most of the original barn was still intact, but Tabby's father had replaced the old broken-down roof with metal once they bought the property.
That night, Nancy told her mother, the girls had nervously told ghost stories, and huddled under covers to ward off chilly March drafts. The beating of the rain acted as a lullaby, and one-by-one, the girls succumbed to the peaceful rainy night and grew quiet; several had drifted off to sleep.
"But something awoke you," Emily interjected. One of her favorite parts of the story was coming up.
"Yeah," Nancy said. "We heard a terrifying screech that sat us all upright and had us grabbing for flashlights and battery operated lanterns.
'"It was only a screech owl," Becky Rogers told us when she had breath enough to speak.
"Becky was your resident country girl," Emily said. "Poor kid always struggled in school, but she sure knew her wildlife."
"And just about anything else having to do with the woods."
"Remember how gangly and awkward she was back then?" Emily said. "Her legs had outgrown the rest of her."
"She was so self-conscious, but now she's a famous model. Who would have guessed it back then?"
"Not her," Emily said. "So what happened next? Please continue your story."
"Tabby agreed about the owl," Nancy said, "but turned on her flashlight and shone it around the room, anyway."
"That Tabby was the most level headed of the whole bunch," Emily interrupted again.
"Yeah, and accomplished, too. She was reported to be the fastet kid in the whole seventh grade, maybe even the whole school. Her speed came in handy many times in our adventures."
"So did her father," Emily said. "His being a doctor was a huge help with girls who tended to get in more scrapes than the average kids. Even though he was the only African American doctor in town in the early 80's, he was hands down the most popular. He still is. Anyway, sorry, go on with your story."
"Elizabeth was the next to speak up," Nancy continued. "You know how she always wanted to be first at everything."
"Of course, what did she call herself?"
"Cherokee Warrior Princess."
"Oh, yes, I remember now. She was orphaned at birth, poor thing, and raised by her Cherokee grandparents."
"She learned a lot from them. Remember the pouch she always kept around her neck with herbs in it?"
"I do, indeed. She was very serious about it. She also wore a red ribbon in her hair that represented the East and triumph. She was a sweet girl."
"Sweet and tough. Even though she was sort of short and chubby, she never had a bad self-image like so many of us at that age. She was all spit and fire. Anyway, she was the first to her feet that night to search for the source of the screech.
"'Let's go,"' Elizabeth had said, heading towards the source of the sound.
"'Not me, I am staying here,' Sally responded, holding her light to her chest like a shield.
"'Fine, don't come if you're scared,'" I said, switching on my light and falling in behind Tabby and Elizabeth.
"Poor Sally bounced to her feet, glaring at me. I remember grinning to myself. I knew exactly how to get to Sally. She didn't like being thought a chicken."
"You always did have a way with her, and that's one reason I had her go with you. You brought out the best in each other."
"Okay," Nancy admitted reluctantly.
"Anyway, what happened next?" Emily asked, changing the subject.
"Well," Nancy began again. "As though responding to an unspoken signal, we headed together in search of the eerie cry. The sound wasn't repeated, but what we did finally hear was a faint mewing sound. We crept towards it, lights grasped tightly in excited hands.
"Before long, we found ourselves in a part of the clubhouse we seldom went into. It seemed to be a storage room of some sort. There were decaying bags of grain and feed lining dilapidated shelves. We knelt on the old floor listening to the mewing sound seeming to emanate from beneath the rotting floor.
"'It sounds like a trapped animal,' Sally said."
"Sally has always loved animals," Emily said, "and especially at that age."
"Don't I know that?" Nancy laughed. "Well she was beside herself with worry that a kitten had gotten trapped."
Nancy waited a moment and then continued.
"'It could be a trapped animal,' Tabby agreed, long dark curls accenting her strong face, 'but I don't know how it could have gotten down there.'
'"Cats can get just about anywhere,' Becky said, 'and seem to do it anytime they can.'
We all nodded.
"'Hey look,' Elizabeth called out, her chubby fingers digging at the floor. 'This board is loose.'
"Try and pull it up," I suggested, stooping on the floor beside her.
"Elizabeth wriggled her fingers around until she got a firm grip, and then gave a big tug. The board gave easily away, tipping her backwards, and onto her bottom. I helped her back up, and then held my lantern down in the hole left by the board."
"What did you see?" Emily asked breathlessly.
"Oh, my, gosh," Nancy said. "It was a hidden room. The sight made my skin crawl."
"What did the other's think?"
"I don't know for sure, but Becky reacted first. She leaned beside me and looked in. One of her braids tickled me on the nose, and made me sneeze. I dropped my lantern and it landed with a thump on something soft.
"It's a room,"' I said, peering down after the lamp. "Come on everyone; let's see if we can pull some more boards."
"'I don't think we should,' Sally protested, shaking her head.
"'It's okay,' Tabby reassured us. 'My parents won't mind so long as we nail them back later. Besides, I'm pretty sure they would want to know about this place.'
"'Okay,' Sally relented, and then set to work helping us tug at the boards.
"It wasn't long before a hole big enough to crawl through had been opened up. We found a steep staircase leading from the pantry down to the room below. We looked down in wonder, our hearts thumping against excited chests.
"'So,' Sally whispered audibly, 'who goes down first?'
"Well," I said, winking at the other girls, "it is a small passageway. I say we send the littlest one. So, Sally, let us know what you find."
"No, you didn't," Emily interrupted.
"Hey, I'm a big sister. I felt it my moral obligation. Anyway, Sally's eyes got big around as saucers. Poor thing edged towards the hole.
"'Leave her alone,"' Tabby said, shooting a withering look at me. 'I'll go.'
"'No, let me,' Elizabeth insisted. 'Cherokee Warrior Princess to the rescue!'
"'That's what you always call yourself,' Becky said. 'What does it actually mean? I heard that Native Americans don't have princesses.'
"'It means that I am going first,' Elizabeth explained, moving over to the staircase. For a large girl, she was very agile, 'and I can be a princess if I want, traditional or not.'
"'I can live with that,' Becky said. There was no sense arguing with Elizabeth once she set her mind to something.
"Elizabeth lowered herself into the gaping hole, her way lit by her flashlight and the lantern I had dropped. Her feet found a precarious hold on the rickety staircase that was more ladder than anything, and then quickly disappeared. We leaned over the edge as far as we could to watch her progress.
"A few tense moments passed with no sound but the creaking of the ladder; even the mewing of the cat had stopped. Each girl, lost in our own thoughts, waited anxiously to find out what mysteries were in the secret room. Then finally, we heard their Elizabeth call out.
"'Oh, you've got to see this. Y'all come on.'
"Eagerly I followed, the others close on my heels, even Sally who had plucked up her courage to join us. We took great care with the old ladder, each waiting for the one ahead to reach bottom before joining them. Daredevil Girls were not just a team, we were cautious -- it kept us alive on more than one occasion.
"With all of our flashlights and lanterns turned on, the small room lit up quite nicely. We found a rotting cot standing in the middle, and just beneath the hole we came through. It was this that had actually caught my dropped lantern. There were tattered blankets and clothes scattered about a dusty floor. The room and its contents smelled of old harsh times.
"'Hey look,' Sally called out, pulling a shiny metal box from under the cot. In spite of her earlier fear, curiosity was boldening her. It often happened that way with her.
"Sally was always good at finding things," Emily said. "I think it was because she was particularly good at hiding them to begin with, and you're right, she would often start out rather scared, and then gather strength from the rest of you."
"Now that's the truth," Nancy agreed.
"What was in the box?" Emily asked.
"We couldn't tell at first because it had a lock on the front, but there was a key still wedged in it. Sally turned it carefully, and then gasped when the lid flew open with a swishing sound. Seemingly startled, she dropped it on the bed, and backed up like she thought it might bite her. Intrigued, the rest of us gathered around."
| Author Notes |
First and foremost, a special thanks for the artwork, " Got Milk?" by angelina onofrio. Without the generosity of our colleagues in FanArt, we would be lost!
Dedicated to my father, Paul Shannon, and my sister, Paula Thompson. She and I were the original Daredevil Girls. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Tina Alice: Student in Nancy's class Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl memnber-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Last Post:
"With all of our flashlights and lanterns turned on, the small room lit up quite nicely. We found a rotting cot standing in the middle, and just beneath the hole we came through. It was this that had actually caught my dropped lantern. There were tattered blankets and clothes scattered about a dusty floor. The room and its contents smelled of old harsh times.
"'Hey look,' Sally called out, pulling a shiny metal box from under the cot. In spite of her earlier fear, curiosity was boldening her. It often happened that way with her.
"Sally was always good at finding things," Emily said. "I think it was because she was particularly good at hiding them to begin with, and you're right, she would often start out rather scared, and then gather strength from the rest of you."
"Now that's the truth," Nancy agreed.
"What was in the box?" Emily asked.
"We couldn't tell at first because it had a lock on the front, but there was a key still wedged in it. Sally turned it carefully, and then gasped when the lid flew open with a swishing sound. Seemingly startled, she dropped it on the bed, and backed up like she thought it might bite her. Intrigued, the rest of us gathered around."
Begin New Post:
"Inside was a single piece of parchment etched with what looked like India ink. I knelt on the floor beside the cot and gently removed the paper, spreading it on the bed for all to see. On it was a scrawled a message. Time had faded the writing so much as to make the contents almost illegible. Struggling to see the washed-out words, I read the letter out loud.
I have done all I can to help mankind from this current evil, slavery, which seeks to destroy humanity. I cannot think of anything worse than what my people have done to their fellow human beings. But I have lived long enough to realize that cruelty is not unique to my generation; each has its own evil to face. You, who read this message now, will have yours, and it will be just as revolting. I wish you success on your quest to end it. We cannot stop evil from arising, but we can do our part to fight it back. We have only truly lost our mission when we stop trying.
Sincerely,
Drake Settler
December 2, 1853
"For a moment, no one spoke. We didn't even breathe loudly. The lights in the room seemed to grow brighter, and I could hear my own heart beating like the sound of a snare drum.
"'What do you suppose it means?" Becky finally asked out-loud.
"'I'm not sure, but I think Settler is the name of the family my father bought this land from,' Tabby said, kneeling on the floor and leaning her elbows on the dirty covers. 'Maybe this is a message from one of their ancestors.'
"'It sounds like this guy Drake helped free slaves," Elizabeth said; "just like the legend about this barn says. He probably hid them down here in this very room."
"'But why do you suppose he left a note behind?' Becky asked, twirling a braid around her finger like she always did when she was thinking hard.
"'I think he was trying to say he had done his part to make the world a better place,' Tabby offered, 'and now it's someone else's turn to take up the mission.'
"'To free slaves?' Sally asked, her young eyes wide with shock. 'Are people still being held as slaves?'
"'There will always be slaves," Tabby offered grimly, "as long as there are people who like to control others, but I don't think that's what Drake is referring to."
"'I agree,' I said. 'Drake Settler said that every generation has its own evils. Maybe he wants us to figure out what ours is and do something about it.'
"'But, why us?" Sally asked. "We're just kids. What can we do to fight evil? I don't think we were the right ones to find the letter. Maybe we should put it back in the box and take it to someone older."
"'You may be right,' I said, 'but I don't think so. Somehow, I think we were meant to find it -- us, this group.'
"I agree," Elizabeth said. "Don't underestimate kids. Just because we're young and inexperienced doesn't mean that we can't make a difference."
"'Look around the room,' I said, standing up. 'We may have a lot of weaknesses, our ages being one of them, but we have some important strengths, too. Take Tabby for instance. She's a fast and a strong runner. She's also level-headed, smart, and popular at school. Becky knows plants and animals like a scientist, and simply can't get lost in the woods. Elizabeth is strong and agile like a panther. She has courage, and the traditions of her people. Sally, you are small, and talented in the arts of secrecy. These are all important traits.'
"'And you,' Elizabeth added, looking at me and grinning, 'are known to never give up. You can always be counted on to finish what you start.'
"'Yeah, and you are, what my father calls, discerning,' Tabby added.
"'What does that mean?' Sally asked.
"'It means she has a way of understanding what a person is thinking beyond what they are saying,' Tabby explained.
"'You mean, like she can't be tricked?' Sally asked.
"'Sort of,' Tabby nodded, 'but more like she looks beyond the surface of things for true meaning.'
"'Wow, that's deep,' I said, 'but, I think my mother just calls it stubborn.'
"'Sometimes you're both,' Tabby laughed, joining her friends on their feet, 'but you're more than any of that to us. You're our leader, and the glue that holds us together.'
"'You, also, know how to bring out the best in each of us,' Sally added thoughtfully. 'To be honest, I think you have a lot of what Daddy calls, hidden talents.'
"'I think we've all got that,' Elizabeth agreed, 'and I'm pretty sure that whoever guided us here to this letter knows that.'
"'Do you think it was Drake Settler's ghost?' Sally asked, wide-eyed.
"'I don't know,' Elizabeth answered, 'but something let out a scream and then started mewing like a cat. I don't know about y'all, but I don't see a cat anywhere down here.'
"All five of us fell silent as we looked around at each other and weighed the importance of all that had transpired. We could still hear the beating of the rain on the metal roof of the clubhouse, its fresh fragrance clearing the mustiness out of the cellar room.
"I carefully folded the parchment to replace it in the box. As I did so, it crumbled in my hand and turned to dust. An eerie breeze stirred the air and blew the powder from my hand into the surrounding room.
"'Looks like we have our answer,' Tabby said.
"'And it seems we've got no choice but to take the challenge,' Elizabeth added, her usual boisterous voice barely above a whisper.
"'No,' I disagreed, 'we always have a choice, but I think Drake Settler feels he has done what he needed to do. He has tagged us.'
"'You mean, like you're it kind of tagged?' Sally asked.
"'No,' Tabby interrupted, her eyes alight with understanding. 'It's like in relay racing. When one person finishes their run, they pass the baton to the next runner, which is called tagging. Drake Settler ran his part. Now, for whatever reason, we are tagged. It is our turn to fight the evils of our generation.'
"'What are those?' Becky asked.
"'I don't know,' I said, 'but I have a sneaky suspicion we'll soon find out. Thing is, will we be ready to take them on?'
"'I'm ready now,' Elizabeth insisted, her dark eyes glowing with an ancient light. In that moment, she really did look like a warrior princess.
"'I'm in, too,' Becky decided, catching on as she always did in the end.
"All eyes turned towards little Sally, who sat up straight, fire burning in her young eyes. She seemed to have aged years in a single evening.
"'Youngest member checks in,' she announced saluting. 'You aren't going to get anything accomplished without a first class sneak on board.'
"'Good for you,' I said, giving my sister a hug. 'I knew you had it in you.'
"And so it happened the five of us, who met in an old barn in Bunker Hill, took our first feeble steps towards becoming, the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill."
Nancy took a deep breath as she finished relaying the memory to her mother.
"You've done a good job, as usual, of telling your memories in 'storyteller' form," Emily said. "It helps to get inside the memories when you include dialogue."
"Well, I kind of get in a 'zone' where I try to add my thoughts and memories to what I remember being said. It makes it sound more like a story and less like a dissertation."
"And that's why your boss wants you to tell your stories. I'm afraid you've earned quite the reputation for keeping your students interested by making as many stories out of your lessons as you can."
"Maybe I missed my calling in life."
"No, I think you are perfect at what you do, but let's get back to the lesson at hand. What do you understand from the story you just told me?"
"That we were carrying a torch that was passed to us," Nancy reluctantly agreed, "but, Mama, we took a lot of risks; some seriously dangerous. I can't ask anyone else to do that, and I am too old to continue it myself."
"Too old?" Emily repeated. "Once you were too young and that didn't stop you. Besides, Drake Settler wasn't afraid to ask you to do it. He wasn't scared of bringing down danger on others. He knew, like you, that someone has to fight evil."
"When Drake left that letter, he didn't know for sure who would find it. When I tell my stories, I know who will be listening. I am a teacher. I have responsibilities."
"Your responsibility is to light someone else's torch with your own, the one that still lies buried deep within your grown-up teacher's heart, and deep beneath your pain."
"But why me? I never understood that. There were four other girls, and later a boy, who were Daredevils. Why can't they pass on the torch?"
"Because the flame does not reside with them. You were, and still are, their leader. What did Tabby say? You are their glue? Sweetheart, I don't understand it all, either. I never did, not like your father, but the world grows more wicked every day. Either join the fight against it, or at the very least, enable someone else to do so."
"Okay, Mama," Nancy agreed after a long pause, "but I can't believe you are the one encouraging me. You always worried so much about my adventures."
"True, I did, but if you recall, I always supported you. I figured that if I couldn't stop a wildfire, I could at least direct its path."
"First I am a torch bearer, now the fire. Which am I?"
"Both, now don't argue with your mother. I'm always right."
"So far you have been," Nancy laughed, "and you have won this round. I will do the story thing, and I will put my heart into it, but don't expect much."
"That's all I ask," Emily stated, and then paused and took in an uncertain breath. "Your father would have been proud."
Nancy gasped. No one had spoken to her about her father since the funeral. She had been so angry. Maybe it was time. After-all, this was her mother, and she had the right to talk to her about him if anyone did.
"I know he would have," she finally admitted, a catch in her voice the only indication of her hesitancy. It didn't go unnoticed by Emily, who let out the breath she had been holding.
"I can't remember a time when he wasn't proud of me and Sally for what we did with the Girls," Nancy went on, "and I miss him so much."
"I know you do," Emily sympathized, her own voice full of emotion. "I do, too, but, just maybe, it's time to let him and what happened go."
"I'm not sure I can," Nancy acknowledged, taking in a huge ragged breath. "I risked my life helping other people so many times, and I couldn't even save my own father. Where were the Daredevil Girls when he needed us most?"
"Out saving lives, and fighting evil," Emily responded quickly, as though she had spent a lot of time rehearsing this conversation, "just as you always did, and just what he would have wanted you to do. What happened to Lawrence was not your fault, and it wasn't mine, either."
"But it still hurts. It was so unfair."
"Whoever told you that the world was fair?"
"You?"
"Not even when you were a child," Emily corrected gently. "What happened to him hurt us all, but, sweetheart, we can only help who or what is in our power to help. The crime is to not try, just like Drake Settler said in his letter. I hate to sound common, but really, your father wouldn't have wanted you to quit. He was your biggest supporter. I have never said that to you before, but it has been nine years."
"I know, and I promise I am going to try to get past it to tell my stories." Nancy agreed, her hazel eyes beginning to shine with the first faint ember of the fire of her youth. "Just be there for me if I fall."
"I always have been."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, " Calligraphy" by pattigirl on FanArtReview.com
A very nice touch to the story! Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Tina Alice: Student in Nancy's class Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl memnber-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil creatures. Pays one point and 2 member cents. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Old Post:
"But it still hurts. It was so unfair."
"Whoever told you that the world was fair?"
"You?"
"Not even when you were a child," Emily corrected gently. "What happened to him hurt us all, but, sweetheart, we can only help who or what is in our power to help. The crime is to not try, just like Drake Settler said in his letter. I hate to sound common, but really, your father wouldn't have wanted you to quit. He was your biggest supporter. I have never said that to you before, but it has been nine years."
"I know, and I promise I am going to try to get past it to tell my stories," Nancy agreed, her hazel eyes beginning to shine with the first faint ember of the fire of her youth. "Just be there for me if I fall."
"I always have been."
Begin New Post:
The next week passed by entirely too quickly for Nancy, and too slow for her impatient students. Each morning she woke, she could feel the approaching assembly stalking her like a great dark panther just waiting to pounce, but for the kids it was a welcome and much anticipated diversion. They were over excited and interrupted her constantly with Daredevil Girl questions.
"Is it true you were a real Daredevil Girl?"
"Are there really such things as witches?"
"Have you ever shot a werewolf with a silver bullet?"
"Have you ever seen a ghost?"
"What are goblins?"
"Do you have any pictures?"
On and on the questions came until Nancy finally put her foot down, and had the wood-shop class make her two wooden boxes with slits on the top. One box she put in her classroom and the other went right outside her door. She instructed any curious people to write down their questions and put them in either receptical. She would address as many as she could at the assembly.
Since that time, Nancy was given a measure of relief, but was amused to see an almost constant stream of students and teachers outside her door shoving questions into the box. Once, she even thought she saw Victor Brewer walk quickly by and slip a note card in. She toyed with the idea of wrestling the lid off to view it ahead of time--afterall, she was only human wasn't she? But she resisted the urge since she had other things to think about--like what story would she tell first? There were so many to choose from, and she didn't want to frighten them on the first assembly, well at least not too much.
Each day, during whatever free time she had, she would make a set of notes outlining a particular tale or other. She would rehearse what she wanted to say, placing and replacing bits and pieces of the story. At the end of the day, she would wad the notes up and throw them away. The whole burden of telling enough to be interesting, without telling too much to frighten, or worse yet, encourage them, was becoming almost unbearable. She was starting to get nervous and jittery, causing her insides to ball up.
Finally, thank goodness for Nancy, the morning of the assembly dawned clear and cool. The poor thing hadn't slept much to speak of all the night before. The few times she did manage to doze off, images of the past came flooding back. Even worse than that, were the times that fears of the future crept in. By about five am, she gave up and sat up in bed to make another set of notes. Just as she was beginning to make headway, the alarm rang, prompting her to jump and let out a small scream. Why had she forgotten to turn the dang thing off?
Rubbing her eyes, Nancy looked on the floor at a sizable pile of paper wads where she had discarded ideas. In her hand was a single note card with a few words jotted down. She took a deep ragged breath and swung her legs on the side of the bed.
"Oh well," she said, standing up and petting her cat Precious on the head, "guess this is going to have to be it."
Precious was an overweight orange tabby with more personality than brains. He was sweet and affectionate for a cat, and, currently, the only man in her life. Precious purred lazily in response to his mistress' touch. He was not sure why she had kept him awake all night tossing, turning and flipping the light off and on, but he was exhausted. It was going to take him half the morning to rest up.
Nancy rose slowly to her feet and began to get ready for work. Her stomach was still so tight from nerves that she knew breakfast just was not going to happen this morning. She fed her leftover eggs, which was really all of them, to Precious who gobbled them greedily. Whatever was bothering Nancy was sure not bothering him, and eggs were not something to waste in his book.
"You need to go on a diet," Nancy said, ruffling his fur with her foot.
Precious looked up with egg still stuck to his whiskers and grunted in response. He thought for a minute about biting her toe, then changed his mind and began to lick the bowl the eggs had been in instead. He would wait until later when she wasn't looking and attack her ankles. There was nothing he loved more than ambush.
Nancy hurriedly finished getting ready and was soon out of the door and on the road, unattacked, it seemed, by Precious who decided he was too tired to fulfill his plan. She still held the note card in her hand as though clutching a security blanket, hoping she wouldn't change her mind again before her story began.
As she pulled into the teacher's parking lot, a full thirty minutes earlier than usual, she was surprised to find a throng of people gathered in front of the school. There was a banner across the front that welcomed the Daredevil Girls of Bunker Hill. It had a burgundy background and pink letters, the official Daredevil Girl colors.
There were, also, reporters from three major news stations and several Dallas and Fort Worth newspapers crowded around the front door, barely leaving enough room for employees to squeeze through. Some didn't make it by at all, and were stopped and barraged with questions. Nancy thought, sarcastically, that she was sure glad the press Mrs. Pierson had asked to attend was only one local newspaper, because she was afraid of what the crowd would have looked like with everyone invited.
With a deep shudder, Nancy got her sunglasses out of her purse and put them on discreetly. She pulled the hood from her jacket over her head, slinking down like the kids in her seat. How she wanted to just sit there until the crowd disappeared, or, better yet, drive back off and call in sick, but decided to be good and brave. She was, afterall, a Daredevil Girl, right? She waited until there were several teachers going through and slipped in with them unnoticed. As she scampered past the mob, she could hear the voice of Coach Victor Brewer.
"Well yes," he said in a deep sexy voice that always sent a chill down Nancy's spine," I guess you could say Nancy Jordan and I are friends. What, more than friends? I don't know, well, maybe. Sure, I think she is pretty. Could you please let me by now?"
Nancy rolled her eyes as she walked quickly away. It wouldn't take long for that bit of information to spread around school. But, hey, Victor Brewer had said that they might be more than friends, and that she was pretty. Her day just got better by nuclear proportions. As a group of reporters burst through the front door, Nancy scampered for the safety of her classroom.
"Not in there." She heard a rather loud whisper. "There are reporters waiting to trap you--they slipped past Mrs. Pierson. Come in here, it's reporter free."
Nancy looked quickly around and found the source of the voice. It was her student, Tina Alice, and she was motioning to an empty classroom close to her own. She slipped quickly inside and closed the door. There, in the otherwise empty classroom, were three more of her students sitting on top of desks and looking terribly secretive. Each had on a maroon T-shirt with the words "Daredevil Girl Supporter" emblazoned in bold pink letters. Nancy sighed deeply. It had begun. But, like her mother had said, did she really have the right to stop it?
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, " The Olsen Gang" by avmurray.
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Tina Alice: Student in Nancy's class Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Last of old Post:
As a group of reporters burst through the front door, Nancy scampered for the safety of her classroom.
"Not in there." She heard a rather loud whisper. "There are reporters waiting to trap you--they slipped past Mrs. Pierson. Come in here, it's reporter free."
Nancy looked quickly around and found the source of the voice. It was her student, Tina Alice, and she was motioning to an empty classroom close to her own. She slipped quickly inside and closed the door. There, in the otherwise empty classroom, were three more of her students sitting on top of desks and looking terribly secretive. Each had on a maroon T-shirt with the words "Daredevil Girl Supporter" emblazoned in bold pink letters. Nancy sighed deeply. It had begun. But, like her mother had said, did she really have the right to stop it?
Begin new post:
"We've already called Mrs. Pierson on my cell phone," Julia Garcia said, holding up a glowing object as proof. "She's on her way right now to kick the reporters out of your room."
Petite, pretty, and lively, Julia's family emigrated to Miltonville from Mexico not long before Julia was born. She was a virtual bundle of energy. Most of the time, she used the energy for constructive things, like doing her work or helping other students. The other times often landed her on some teacher's bad side.
"Yeah, they're pretty pushy," Tina said, rolling her eyes dramatically, "but they can't hang out here forever, but hey what do you think about our new shirts?"
"Oh, my, Daredevil Girl Supporter," Nancy said, repeating what she had already read. "Where did you get those?"
"Mrs. Pierson had them made especially for us," Rasha explained.
Rasha Rawly reminded Nancy of Tabby, of the original Daredevil Girls. It was not just that Rasha and Tabby were both African American, and both on the track team; those similarities were obvious, but there was something else, something more intangible. Maybe it was the sparkle in their eyes when they began a new task, or their indomitable spirit. Whatever it was was more in force today than at any other time, and it made Nancy smile.
"They are nice," Nancy said graciously, "but how did you possibly get Mrs. Pierson to order them for you?"
"It was her idea," Belle Conner explained in her usual matter-of-fact way. Like her twin brother, Billy, Belle was larger than a lot of the other kids, and, like Billy, didn't mind being stared at. She would just stare back until they looked away, or ignored them.
"She paid for them herself," Rasha added with a shrug.
"That's...odd..." Nancy began.
"I know, right?" Belle said. "I think she's as excited as we are."
"Yeah," Tina added. "She even set us up to be a crew for you. We all have specific responsibilities."
"My job is handing out programs, and seating people," Belle said, pointing to a box full of colorful papers. "Mrs. Pierson assigned some sixth graders to help me, but she assured me I'm in charge."
"I get to keep up with the reporters," Rasha said proudly. "I'm to take them where they are supposed to go and try to make sure they don't wander where they aren't."
"Whoa," Nancy agreed smiling. "That may be the hardest job of all."
"Oh, I'm not too scared," Rasha said. "I'm pretty good at talking, myself, and I do have Mrs. Pierson for backup."
"Good, I'd keep that cellphone close by. Julia, what's your job?"
"Oh, I get to help Coach Brewer in the sound booth," she explained. "As you all know, I'm going to be an actress someday, and I am trying to learn everything I can about theater. Coach Brewer says he'll explain the importance of sound and lighting, and all that stuff."
"I can see where you would enjoy that," Nancy said, nodding, "and what about you, Tina?"
"Well, basically, I'm the leader of the whole support crew," Tina answered. "I'll coordinate what the others are doing, and I'll be your personal assistant."
"I'm sure I'll need that," Nancy admitted, and then closed her eyes and leaned against a desk. "Look, I know I don't seem super enthusiastic about all of this attention, and about telling the stories and all, but..."
"We know," Rasha said sympathetically. "We've sort of pushed you into it, but I promise it'll turn out great. It really does mean a lot to us."
"I know," Nancy said, "and I do want to thank all of you for what you've done to prepare. You've clearly gone way out of your way."
"You're quite welcome," Tina said. "I guess you can say we are sort of like the new Daredevil Girls."
"Are you now?" Nancy asked with a bemused look in her eyes. She had definitely seen this coming. "You're a couple of people short, you know. We had six members before it was all over."
"Well," Tina said. "There is one more. Billy, come on out from behind the desk."
Billy rose to his feet, and then strutted out with a huge smile on his face. He stuck out his chest, showing off a royal blue shirt with gold lettering.
"Daredevil Guy," he announced, pointing at his shirt for emphasis. "No burgundy and pink for me."
"So I see, but what I don't see is the word, supporter, on it," Nancy said.
"No, ma'am."
"Hmmm," Nancy began, her brow creasing in mock disapproval. "Oh, well, why not? I know a young man who would be thrilled to see it. His name is Bruce and he was the only male member of our group. You have no idea the grief we put him through."
"I think I might," Billy disagreed, casting a sideways glance at his sister and the other girls in the room, "but I won this one."
"On another note," Belle interrupted. "Do you know what Miss Dreary said about the assembly?"
"Oh, yeah," Julia added. "I can't believe it."
"What now? Is she afraid someone will be chewing gum or texting while they are in there?" Nancy asked of her least favorite colleague. The feeling, she knew, was mutual.
"She said she thinks the whole thing is a waste of good teaching time," Belle said, "and that she's going to give us extra homework to make up for it."
"Who cares?" Billy said. "It's worth it in many ways, not the least of which is getting on the old bat's nerves."
"Billy!" Nancy chided. "That's not nice."
"No, but true," Tina giggled.
The others giggled, too, but were abruptly stopped by loud voices emanating from the hall. First, and loudest, was the distinctive voice of the principal ordering interloping reporters out of the building at once. Opposing her was the plaintitive wails of the media begging to stay. Nancy had almost forgotten they were there, but was happy to hear their retreating footsteps. This was followed by a rather resounding knock on the door.
"Come on out, it's safe," Mrs. Pierson said, unlocking the door with her master key. She swung the door open and stepped back to allow them access to the hall. Nancy smiled as she noticed Mrs. Pierson sporting her own, rather oversized, maroon t-shirt. On the front were the words, Daredevil Girl Boss, written in pink.
"I like the shirt," Nancy said, stifling a snicker, "and thanks for getting them for the kids, too. You really didn't have to go to all this trouble."
"No trouble at all," Mrs. Pierson said, smiling broadly. "I even had one made for you. Go look on your desk."
Cringing, Nancy slipped into her room and walked over to the desk in front, her footsteps echoing on the tiled floor. There in plain, agonizing sight, was a burgundy and pink t-shirt. Across the front were stamped the very words Nancy thought never to wear on her body again. They said, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, just like the one she had worn as a youth. It took her off-guard, and for a moment she was overwhelmed.
"Well, put it on," Mrs. Pierson insisted when she saw Nancy hesitate. "Don't just stand there and stare. Are you a Daredevil Girl, or not?"
"Apparently so," Nancy sighed. "It's not like I've got much other choice. If I put it on, will this day just go ahead and be over with?"
"Not quite, my dear," Mrs. Pierson smiled smugly. "The assembly doesn't begin until after lunch."
| Author Notes |
Special thanks for the artwork, " Teacher's pet", by Photopeb
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Last of last post:
Cringing, Nancy slipped into her room and walked over to the desk in front, her footsteps echoing on the tiled floor. There in plain, agonizing sight, was a burgundy and pink t-shirt. Across the front were stamped the very words Nancy thought never to wear on her body again. They said, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, just like the one she had worn as a youth. It took her off-guard, and for a moment she was overwhelmed.
"Well, put it on," Mrs. Pierson insisted when she saw Nancy hesitate. "Don't just stand there and stare. Are you a Daredevil Girl, or not?"
"Apparently so," Nancy sighed. "It's not like I've got much other choice. If I put it on, will this day just go ahead and be over with?"
"Not quite, my dear," Mrs. Pierson smiled smugly. "The assembly doesn't begin until after lunch."
New Post Begins:
As graceful as a dream, Nancy strode out to face her fans. The lights on the stage were warm and welcoming, those in the audience muted. At first, she couldn't see anyone distinctly, which offered the illusion of being alone, making her feel more secure than she had feared.
Thinking back over the hectic day, students in and out, Mrs. Pierson sending multiple messages, and unruly classes making concentration nearly impossible, Nancy was glad the assembly had finally begun. She took a deep breath, and made her way to the large overstuffed chair with her name on it and sat down.
As her eyes began to adjust to the dimmed lighting, she could make out enthusiastic faces in the crowd. To her left, and near the front of the stage, was a podium with a microphone attached to it. Mrs. Pierson stood there regally, her immense figure commanding attention. She cleared her throat once and the crowd fell instantly quiet. Nancy wished she had that effect on her students.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, parents, students, community leaders, School Board members, and affiliates of the press, I would like to welcome you to the first monthly, Daredevil Girls Assembly. It is my distinguished pleasure to introduce you to our very own, Nancy Jordan, a former member of the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill."
The crowd clambered to their feet and roared with applause and cheers. Nancy rose elegantly from her chair, and bowed her head in humble acceptance. When the cheering lasted longer than Mrs. Pierson felt necessary, she cleared her throat into the microphone again, and once more, the crowd fell silent. She motioned for Nancy to sit back down.
"I would also like to introduce one of our own students, Miss Tina Alice, the President of the Daredevil Girl Support Club, who would like to say a few words before we begin. Tina..."
Tina, followed closely by Billy and Belle, marched importantly out of the right wing of the stage and approached the podium. She stepped up on a platform Billy slid over from the side and then took his place on her left and Belle to her right.
"We are all excited to be here today," Tina announced, her tiny voice booming over the speaker, "and we would especially like to thank Miss Jordan for this unique opportunity to hear from a real Daredevil Girl."
Tina paused a moment for the effect of her words to sink in, and then started again.
"We would also like to thank the rest of the Daredevil Girls and Guy for showing up to support their former team mate."
Tina paused again. No one made a sound, until all at once, everyone stirred as they came to the same realization at the same time. The original Daredevil Girls were in the house.
"What?" Nancy practically shouted, jumping up out of her chair, and totally destroying the cool image that she had worked so hard to display earlier. Surely this couldn't be true.
Emerging from the wings from the same spot Tina and the twins had come out of earlier, were Becky, the fashion model; Tabby, the attorney; Elizabeth the high school history teacher; Sally, the housewife, and Bruce the Archeologist, who, by the way, sported a royal blue and gold t-shirt that matched Billy's. The roar from the crowd was overwhelming. Not even Mrs. Pierson was going to be able to quiet them now.
Nancy clasped her hands over her mouth, but still uttered a most unprofessional squeal. She looked around in shock at her old friends, several of whom she had not seen since her father's funeral. She wasn't sure she could keep from crying.
"How on Earth did you arrange all of this?" She asked, turning to face Mrs. Pierson.
"Team work," the large woman replied, a twinkle in her eye. She had managed to pull the surprise off without as much as a hint to her employee. "I'll explain it all later."
Nancy glanced over at Billy, Belle and Tina, who had mischievous glints in their eyes. She looked out at Rasha who was seated with the reporters, and who shrugged her shoulders innocently like she had no idea what was going on. Nancy suspected that wherever Julia was in the booth, she was enjoying the moment as well. They had all pulled a big one over on Nancy Jordan, and Nancy Jordan was notoriously hard to fool.
"That's alright," Nancy said, with feigned disapproval, "I'll get you five back later."
Her students didn't seem to be very scared, as usual. Turning back to her old friends, Nancy ran over and threw her arms around as many of them as she could reach at once.
"I can't believe this," she cried, hugging them. "Is Mama here, too?"
"Of course," Sally, her little sister, said. "You don't think she would miss this for anything do you? She's sitting up in the sound booth with a student, Julia, and some cute man named Victor. He says he knows you."
"That can't be good," Nancy sighed. "You just put the wolf in with the sheep."
"I know what you mean," Sally said. "Remember, she lives right next door to me."
"Well, I'm glad you're all here," Nancy said, with a few more hugs. "Hey, I've got a great idea. Why don't all of you help me tell the story I have planned? It's one of our first adventures and we can take turns."
"I think that's a great idea," Tabby said. "We can't have you getting all the attention, can we?"
"I sure hope not," Nancy said, smiling gratefully. "You all look so good. Wow, time has been generous to you."
"You, too," Becky said, returning the hug. "We've missed you so much, that's why Tabby got the idea of having a reunion and putting it in the newspaper."
"That was kind of dramatic wasn't it?" Nancy asked. "All you had to do was ask Sally where I was."
"You made me promise not to tell anyone," Sally said, holding her hands up defensively.
"Oh, we tried to get it out of her," Elizabeth interjected. "But she wasn't giving anything up. She said if we wanted to find you, we could search for ourselves."
"Well, I'm glad you did," Nancy admitted. "But look at all of you. Becky, you are a model now. What happened to the gangly girl we all knew?"
"Fashion school does wonders for clumsiness," Becky explained. "But how did you know I'm a model?"
"I may not have let you know where I was, but I kept up."
"Oh, your mom," Becky said.
"Yeah," Nancy said. "And you, Tabby. You're some high powered attorney now."
"Ah," Tabby responded with a nonchalant shrug of her shoulders. "I'm just one of the team. That's why we all wear the same Daredevil Girl shirt. Isn't that what we always said?"
"Yeah," Elizabeth said, pointing at the new shirts they wore as well. "We all have strengths and weaknesses, but, in the end, we're all Daredevil Girls."
"And guy," Bruce reminded them.
"Ahem," Mrs. Pierson interrupted. "Can we begin?"
Billy approached the group with an air of importance and motioned the newcomers to other chairs sitting on the stage. They sat down as though this assembly was a normal part of their lives, and looked calmly out at the audience. The time for the Daredevil Girls to re-emerge had begun.
Nancy slowly perused the shadowy faces in the crowd. The process of passing the flame must now occur, and she wasn't quite certain how she was going to do it. Drake Settler had gotten off easy. He just wrote a note on a piece of parchment and placed it in a box. She, on the other hand, had to stand in front of a throng of people and talk.
Taking a deep breath, Nancy Jordan glanced at the note cards in her hand. Gently she laid them aside. She would not need them now. Clearing her throat nervously, she began. As she started to speak, her countenance changed. Years seemed to fall away from her face, as she became, once again, a 12-year old Daredevil Girl from Bunker Hill.
| Author Notes |
Special thanks for the artwork, "my illustration to a story-2" by Renate-Bertodi
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Last Post:
Nancy slowly perused the shadowy faces in the crowd. The process of passing the flame must now occur, and she wasn't quite certain how she was going to do it. Drake Settler had gotten off easy. He just wrote a note on a piece of parchment and placed it in a box. She, on the other hand, had to stand in front of a throng of people and talk.
Taking a deep breath, Nancy Jordan glanced at the note cards in her hand. Gently she laid them aside. She would not need them now. Clearing her throat nervously, she began. As she started to speak, her countenance changed. Years seemed to fall away from her face, as she became, once again, a 12-year old Daredevil Girl from Bunker Hill.
The Story Continues:
"Let me first begin by explaining my style of storytelling," Nancy said. "I always add conversation as I remember it or imagine it was said. It makes the story seem more realistic. I don't have a perfect memory, but that's just how I tell stories."
"We'll do the same," Tabby said from beside her. "Just get it started and we will follow as closely as we can."
Nancy nodded and began again.
"I would also like to say that there are such things as supernatural beings. They are as diverse in kind and purpose as are the creatures that grace our planet, and like these creatures, you can find the gentle, the beautiful, and the deadly. Most are good people, living out their lives as law abiding citizens. Others are vicious predators. It is these that you hear the most about, for it is human nature to be attracted to danger.
"The one thing these beings have in common is their determination to remain anonymous. There was once a time in civilization's history when they were accepted, their kind embraced by a trusting world. But those days have long since passed, as the exploits of the evilest betrayed that trust. In the beginning, I could not see them any more than any of you can, but now I do. You simply have to know what you are looking for and where to find them. As you listen to my stories, you will gain a window into their worlds. After that, you just have to allow yourselves to believe.
"I will not go into how our group formed or even about our earliest activities together. Suffice to say, we gathered together with the intention of enjoying each other's company and of making our community a better place to live. All went smoothly until the ghost of a man named Drake Settler bestowed on us purpose and direction. He gave us the task of searching out and destroying the evils of our generation. After that point, we usually didn't have to hunt for adventures; they seemed to come looking for us.
"My story begins on the 4th of July, in the summer before we started the seventh grade. Our chief intentions that night were to have a good time and to celebrate the Birthday of our country. What could have been more innocent and carefree? But as had begun to happen to us already, the night had different plans.
"There was a creepy old house on the outskirts of Bunker Hill, called Fur Trader Creek Estate, that was a bicycle ride away from where I lived. The mansion was three stories high with a full basement and attic. It was rumored to have secret rooms as well. It once belonged to a wealthy family, the Smyths, who had immigrated to Bunker Hill from London in the early 1800s. Wealthy before they arrived, they became even richer once they turned a 2000-acre ranch into a cotton plantation. The estate utilized scores of employees, slaves and indentured servants.
"Their business endeavors eventually became so widespread that you could find the Smyth name appearing in local real estate, banking, shipping and some other profitable, yet less legal, areas of industry. They were harsh taskmasters and unforgiving landlords, but they seemed to be a necessary evil in the developing town.
"Then, as often happens to such people, tragedy struck. The youngest son, Stewart, was killed in a saloon in town in a situation that he entered into with the best of intentions. While pure in heart, and shielded by his family from the shadier areas of their operation, he was somewhat aware of the mischievous tendencies of his older siblings, and that's what got him into trouble that night.
"It all started when he was in town picking up supplies. He overheard a rumor that there was going to be trouble at the local eatery and bar, the Silver Spoon, that very evening. According to the rumor, the owner's sons were determined to teach the rowdy Smyth boys a lesson in manners once and for all. They were tired of being pushed around. Stewart happened to know that his four older brothers were headed there to play poker and drink. He decided to go warn them of the danger.
"When he arrived, he begged them to listen to what he had heard, and to follow him home at once. They laughed off his fears and ordered him to return home. He refused, choosing to plant himself on a barstool and wait. They were a bit concerned about their mother's reaction to them allowing the teen to stay in the bar, but they were young and headstrong, and figured he needed to learn something about being a man.
"At first, everything went well. Games were played, games were won and lost, and no one really got upset. But then, as usually happened, an argument broke out between the Smyths and the saloon owner's sons. The difference this time was that the owner's sons had come armed and ready for battle. As bullets whizzed around, mostly designed for intimidation, Stewart was accidentally shot and killed. No one had planned to hit the boy, but gun battles are gun battles, and often the most innocent are the ones who pay the price for violence.
"The next day, Tom Smyth, the patriarch of the family, took his remaining four boys and went to pay the saloon owner a visit. Someone tipped the owner off before they got there, and they never made it to the front door. Mr. Smyth and three of his sons were killed within minutes of their arrival. One son, though seriously injured, survived to tell his mother, Maggie, what had happened.
"Almost at once, Maggie became reclusive, and the business crept inevitably towards ruin. Blake, the lone surviving son, eventually gave up trying to run it at all. He joined the army and was killed in the battle of Gettysburg. Upon hearing her last son had died, Maggie sank further into despair, finally drinking poison and dying in an upstairs bedroom. It was rumored that her ghost and the ghosts of her husband and sons haunted the decaying mansion.
"There is nothing like the lure of a haunted house to draw a group of young sleuths out on a warm summer night. So, on the evening of my story, we decided to bundle our collective courage and spend the night in the old house. We stuffed our backpacks full of everything we could think of that we might need to survive our adventure. We also packed enough fireworks to start a small war for a front lawn party. Haunted houses can't just be entered straight away, you see. You have to work your way up to them."
| Author Notes |
Special thanks for the artwork, " haunted house" by LorrainePurviance
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
"There is nothing like the lure of a haunted house to draw a group of young sleuths out on a warm summer night. So, on the evening of my story, we decided to bundle our collective courage and spend the night in the old house. We stuffed our backpacks full of everything we could think of we might need to survive our adventure. We also packed enough fireworks to start a small war for a front lawn party. Haunted houses can't just be entered straight away, you see. You have to work your way up to them."
The Story Continues:
"We soon arrived at a rather expansive and neglected front lawn just before dusk. We made a pile of all our backpacks beneath an enormous towering oak that stood about 200 yards from the front gate of the mansion. From where we stood, we could only catch glimpses of the castle-like building, hidden, as it was, behind scores of tangled trees and undergrowth. Still, its very presence sent a chill down our spines.
"The tree we camped beneath was amazing to look at. In the growing dark, its huge overhanging branches gave the appearance of an old man bending and standing, bending and standing, swaying with the breeze.
"As the wind blew, the old tree seemed to rock back and forth, picking up and putting things down, or as Tabby said, digging up dirt and slinging it over his massive green shoulders. The wind, screeching through its branches, gave the illusion that the old man was whistling as he worked. What was he working so hard at digging up, we wondered, or was it something he was burying?
"Close by the tree, but carefully not directly beneath, we built a small campfire. It was not necessary for warmth, but would serve as a source of fire for the fireworks, and as light for a game we would play later. After piling up all of our ammunition, we began to set off the tantalizing smoke filled displays. It took a full two hours to launch them all.
"When we finished, it was totally dark outside except for, of course, around our small campfire. As a precaution, and from weeks of tradition, we pulled out flashlights and placed them on the ground close by. We sat together on a few logs we had pulled in near the blaze.
"And now, I would like to turn the story over to my little sister, Sally, to tell about the Courage Game and our ultimate approach to the house. Sally, if you would, please."
Sally rose quietly from her seat and walked to the podium, her dark head bowed as though in thought. After a pause, she looked up, her face alight with childlike wonder. Dark hair framed a face that reflected the image of Nancy, though smaller and more sharply defined.
"I am honored and humbled to be given first turn to tell the story," she began. "I would say I don't know why, but I do; however you'll find more out about that later. First, I need to explain the game, which is something my father invented long ago, and had became a tradition for our group.
"It always started out after dark, and beside a light source, like the campfire we built that night. Each participant got a stone colored their favorite color. This she or he held tightly and walked out into the dark as far as possible before getting scared or accidently dropping it.
"As soon as the stone hit the ground, whoever's turn it was returned to the group. When the last had dropped their stone, the one who got the farthest won the coveted, Courage Trophy, built by my husband Bruce, long before he joined our group.
"I had never won before, but decided I was going to that night. I had grown weary of watching other hands receive the trophy, knowing that I needed to learn courage. I was, after all, a Daredevil Girl.
"Each girl took her turn holding a small penlight and her stone. First went Elizabeth, who happened upon a swaying tree she took for a man. Terrified, she dropped her stone and ran back.
"Next was our resident country girl, Becky, who had problems with clumsiness at the time. It seems her legs were outgrowing the rest of her body. She tripped on a root after passing Elizabeth's stone, dropping hers to the ground with a squeal of disappointment.
"Tabby went next, and the farthest, but was distracted by a small gray kitten beside the path which she was determined to rescue. She left her stone and returned, clutching a mewing kitten with a hurt paw. She told us she had decided to name it Sage after the sage bush she found it in, and we took a break while she tended to it.
"Once the break was over, it was Nancy's turn, but it didn't last long as she tripped over a root and flung her stone backwards. It grazed Elizabeth's head as it soared past her like an angry eagle.
"Finally, it was my turn. I grasped my pink stone and headed off down the path toward the formidable mansion. I'm not afraid to admit I was petrified, but, young people, you must know, courage is not the lack of fear, but the overcoming of it.
"I heard the creaking of trees whipped by wind, crickets squeaking nearby, the screech of a crow, and a host of other frightening noises. I could smell the odor of decay and the sulfurous remains of our fireworks. I felt the warm sting of wind.
"All I could not do was see--that is anything besides a tiny spot covered by an even tinier flashlight. I tried to keep my beam on the path ahead so as to not repeat my companions' mishaps.
"I smiled as I passed Elizabeth's red stone, Becky's green, and finally Tabby's orange. Nancy's blue was still on the ground somewhere behind the starting point. I paused a moment and let the moment overtake me.
"I felt the exhilaration of having won start deep within my solar plexus, and quickly spread throughout my body. I could see the trophy clutched in my young hands, and knew I would return in victory, and then join the others where we could approach the house as a united group. The game was over--or was it?
"Something inside me made me turn and point the beam of my flashlight towards the mansion. It was so close... I began to walk forward and away from the safety of my friends. Closer and closer I crept toward the sinister house.
"At first, I think it was pride that drove me, and then later, I realized it was something more deadly. Something or someone in the house was pulling me onward. I was no longer afraid as I continued to walk.
"Finally, I made it all the way through an old iron gate and up to a heavy wooden door. I reached a tiny hand up and knocked. I don't know why I bothered, as the house was supposed to be empty, but it seemed the proper thing to do.
"To my surprise, the door slowly creaked inward. I took a deep gasping breath and peered inside. Somewhere in the distance, I seemed to hear my sister calling my name. I wanted to turn around and run back to her, boldly declaring the trophy as mine, but that same force that pulled me towards the house now held me in its powerful grasp."
| Author Notes |
A great and special thank you for the artwork, " Bride River Canyon" by trailblazer101.
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
"Something inside me made me turn and point the beam of my flashlight towards the mansion. It was so close... I began to walk forward and away from the safety of my friends. Closer and closer I crept toward the sinister house.
"At first, I think it was pride that drove me, and then later, I realized it was something more deadly. Something or someone in the house was pulling me onward. I was no longer afraid as I continued to walk.
"Finally, I made it all the way through an old iron gate and up to a heavy wooden door. I reached a tiny hand up and knocked. I don't know why I bothered, as the house was supposed to be empty, but it seemed the proper thing to do.
"To my surprise, the door slowly creaked inward. I took a deep gasping breath and peered inside. Somewhere in the distance, I seemed to hear my sister calling my name. I wanted to turn around and run back to her, boldly declaring the trophy as mine, but that same force that pulled me towards the house now held me in its powerful grasp."
The story continues:
"Against my better judgment, and ignoring the cries of those older and wiser, I stepped through the heavy door into what once must have been an elegant foyer. A cold draft hit my face like an open-handed slap and pulled the air from my lungs like a plunger. A pungent odor followed reeking of filth and decay.
"The spell holding me in its evil talons suddenly broke, making me aware of the foolishness of my actions. I thought to bolt and run, but the old heavy door slammed shut behind me like the lid on a coffin. Gulping audibly, I continued to gaze ahead with morbid curiosity. I could hear movement, but could see very little by the tiny beam of my flashlight, the light of which seemed to be absorbed by the surrounding darkness.
"'Who's there?' I asked.
"There was no immediate answer, but the room gradually brightened, giving me a shadowy view of objects around. There were no glowing lamps, no overhead lights--not even any candles to explain the light--an eerie, green glow exuded as if from the wall themselves.
"I know I should have been absolutely terrified at this point, and, believe me, my heart was pounding so hard in my chest, it sounded like thunder, but I just couldn't tear myself away from the adventure aspect of the whole thing. I was always known in the group for being sneaky, although I prefer the term, resourceful, but not so much for bravery. So, why didn't I scream like a child possessed and try to get out of the creepy mansion? I'm not sure even I know. Maybe I was still trying to prove myself; maybe I was enchanted. Either way, I began to look around.
"The first thing I noticed was a large intricately woven rug spread across the entrance. Once colorful patterns were muted with time like a sad memory of prosperous days. It felt soft and plush under my sandaled feet, lending the illusion of comfort and hospitality. I was not fooled, but I was beguiled, and that's almost the same.
"Directly in front of this was an old cupboard like so many grandmothers have in their houses. It was about six feet tall, and had several glass shelves bearing dusty nick-knacks. 'Normal?' I wondered. Its appearance, like that of the rug, spoke of different times.
"A small table sat to my right with an elegant lamp perched proudly on it. There was a cream colored shade resting on top of a crystal base. Hundreds of tiny crystals dangled from the shade on invisible strings. The lamp was not turned on, but reflected the green light surrounding it.
"A shadowed hallway to the left of the table drew my attention. Almost involuntarily, I crept towards the open space. Silent was the little voice inside my head that should have been talking sense into me. I crept onward.
"The image of an old woman slowly took shape before me. Tangled gray hair peaked from beneath a dark hat, and long black robes cascaded down a powerful body. Great oval glasses perched atop a long nose, both lenses effectively reflecting green as completely as did the crystals on the lamp. The woman stood with her arms crossed in a way that seemed to chastise me for intruding into her home. It was at this point, I think, good sense finally crept back in.
"'Who are you?' I asked.
"The figure made no attempt to reply, but the surrounding glow began to pulsate angrily. I slowly backed towards the door, my eyes trained on the witch-like creature, until I could feel an ice cold handle touch my back. I reached behind and tried to turn it, but it wouldn't budge. Panicked, I whirled, grabbed the handle with both hands and jerked frantically. I cried out for my sister and the other Daredevil Girls. The handle refused to budge, and my cries went unanswered.
"Suddenly, I felt someone standing over my shoulder. I could feel and smell rancid breath on my neck, and hear raspy breathing in my ears. Hesitantly, I turned back to face my enemy.
"'Who are you?' I repeated.
"Again, she spoke no word in reply, but grabbed my arm in a death-like grip as cold as the handle on the door. I struggled, unsuccessfully, to free myself. The cold from her hand began spreading rapidly down my arm to the rest of my body, leaving me weak and disoriented. Quickly after this, my entire body seized with violent shaking, and then all turned dark.
"I will return the story to my sister, Nancy, as my memory of the rest of the night is shrouded in a dark and disturbing mist."
| Author Notes |
A very special thanks for the wonderful artwork, " She Walks in Silence" by shiloh106.
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
"Suddenly, I felt someone standing over my shoulder. I could feel and smell rancid breath on my neck, and hear raspy breathing in my ears. Hesitantly, I turned back to face my enemy.
"'Who are you?' I repeated.
"Again, she spoke no word in reply, but grabbed my arm in a death-like grip as cold as the handle on the door. I struggled, unsuccessfully, to free myself. The cold from her hand began spreading rapidly down my arm to the rest of my body, leaving me weak and disoriented. Quickly after this, my entire body seized with violent shaking, and then all turned dark.
"I will return the story to my sister, Nancy, as my memory of the rest of the night is shrouded in a dark and disturbing mist."
The story continues:
The room was deathly quiet as Sally returned to her seat. Her head was bowed, and her steps slow and purposeful. She was tragically beautiful in the dim lights on the stage. Bruce stood up and took his wife's hand, and continued to hold it as she sat down in the seat beside him.
The spotlight left the podium and focused on Nancy, who was seated pensively in her chair. Even though she switched on her lapel microphone, she didn't say anything for a while, allowing the audience to absorb what they had heard. Finally, she raised her head and began to talk. The audience stirred as though waking from a dream.
"Sally had been gone longer than we expected," Nancy said. "Concerned, she might have gotten lost, I screamed out her name. When there was no reply, the other girls called out, too. We paused to listen. Nothing returned but a chilling silence. Even the wind and animals fell mute. It was as though nature paused to listen with us.
"Silence--silence--and then the distant, but audible, creak of a long unused door. In one sickening instant I realized Sally had made it to the house and gone inside.
"'Come on," I said, switching on my flashlight and pointing it towards the tangled path.
"The other girls joined me, our flashlights joining as one strong beam. We began our journey, once more, towards the haunted house, and this time, it was no game.
"Almost at once, we met with a strange resistance as though from a force we could feel, but not see. It got into our limbs and joints, weakening us, and in our lungs, threatening to steal our breath. Meanwhile, the wind, silent before, began to rage with what seemed to be hurricane force. It blew against our bodies, trying to push us backwards, and thrust against the trees and foliage in an effort to hinder our progression. We stumbled forward with all the strength we had.
"Elizabeth, because of her stoutness and tenacity, took over the lead, pushing against the offending foliage. In her wake, we were able to make slow, but steady, headway. Becky took up the rear position to watch behind. While we may have been clumsy and afraid alone, together we made quite a force.
"Finally, we made our way past all the dropped stones, and into an unkempt and tangled yard. Once there, the wind died back down, leaving us standing in front of the castle-like house. Straightening our disheveled clothes and hair, we looked at each other curiously.
"'Okay," Tabby said. 'I guess the wind's given up.'
"'I'm not sure if that's good or bad,' Elizabeth said. 'We may have just fought our way into a trap.'
"'I'm sure we'll figure that out soon enough,' I said, 'but at least we are closer to finding Sally.'
"'Let's try the door,' Elizabeth suggested, reaching for the handle and giving it a quick jerk. She yanked her hand away as though stung by a bee.
"'What happened?' I asked, reaching the door in a few quick steps.
"'It's freezing cold,' Elizabeth explained, 'And my hand feels all funny.'
"'In what way?' Tabby asked, reaching out to touch the handle herself. She quickly pulled it away. 'Oh. Don't anyone else touch it. My hand feels weak.'
"'This is crazy," Elizabeth said. 'There is bad magic going on here. I think we need to get the police.'
"'I agree,' I said, 'but we can't just leave Sally in there and go. The nearest phone is probably the one at my house, and you know how far that is.'
"'That's not exactly true,' Tabby stated. 'I have a car phone in my backpack that my father made me bring. I will go back to the campsite and get it.'
"'A car phone?' Becky repeated. 'How did you get it in your backpack? Those have to be plugged into the car in the cigarette lighter, or into the wall at home. My father has one.'
"'It's a new type,' Tabby explained hurriedly. 'They work off of a satellite, and they have rechargeable batteries. They are called cell phones. They are pretty expensive, but my father says they will be all the rage soon. Anyway, they work like real phones, and I can use it to call the police.'
"'Rich girls,' I said. 'Everyone needs at least one in their group of friends. Elizabeth, why don't you go with her? I don't think anyone needs to be alone tonight. Becky and I will stay here and try to get inside.'
"'If you think that's best,' Elizabeth agreed reluctantly. She hated to leave the scene of action.
"I nodded, acknowledging both her desire to stay and her sacrifice to leave. With no further word, she joined Tabby on the path back towards camp.
"Becky walked with me to a promising looking window we hoped to pry open. We tugged as hard as we could, but it refused to budge. We even took a log and tried to break the glass. It bounced back and fell harmlessly to the ground. We tried another window, and then another, with no success.
"'What are we going to do now?' Becky asked, as we failed on our fourth window. 'I don't think the house wants us inside.'
"'I don't know about the house,' I answered, 'but I'm pretty sure someone inside doesn't. We will just have to keep trying other windows until Tabby and Elizabeth return.'
"'But there aren't any more we can reach on this side of the house,' Becky pointed out solemnly. 'We've tried all of the ones we can get to easily.'
"'Then we will simply have to try the ones that aren't so easy,' I said. 'That's Sally in there, and I'm guessing she isn't alone. She deserves for us to try everything.'
"'Don't you think I know that?' Becky asked. 'I just wish we had more light, and better tools. It would be hard enough to do this if we had what we needed.'
"'True enough,' I agreed, 'but I think there is more than darkness and power tools keeping us out.'
"'I know,' Becky said shuddering. 'I feel it, too.'
"Suddenly, we were startled by the untimely reappearance of Tabby and Elizabeth. Clearly they had not had enough time to reach the camp and make it back successfully. I worried they had met with resistance. The look in their eyes, and the multiple scrapes on their bodies, told me I was right.
"'What happened to you two?' I asked.
"'It's kind of a long story,' Elizabeth began, collapsing onto one of the logs we had thrown at a window, 'and I'm not sure you would believe me even if I told it to you.'
"'Try me,' I said. 'We've seen a lot of strange things since the sun went down.'
"'Let Tabby talk,' Elizabeth said, shaking her head. 'I'm so frustrated.'
"Tabby joined her on the log and uttered a deep, exasperated sigh.
"'Well,' she began. 'We started back, like you saw. At first, the way was easy, but then that force we felt on the way here returned, and the trail disappeared right before the light of our flashlights.'
"'Yeah, and then nature started fighting against us,' Elizabeth broke in, in spite of saying she didn't feel like talking. 'The branches from the trees slapped us as hard as grown men, and vines crawled up our legs and tried to pull us to the ground. Even the grass refused to bend beneath our feet.'
"'We were absolutely helpless to move anywhere on our own,' Tabby said, 'and then the plants began to push us back here. It's like Elizabeth said earlier; there is bad magic going on around here.'
"'I have never felt uncomfortable around nature before,' Elizabeth continued. 'My grandparents taught me to respect and work with it.'
"'I don't think nature was what you were actually fighting against,' I said, 'no more than I think the glass in the windows we were trying to break while you were gone is that strong. It's like you said, there's another force at work here... something very evil, and it doesn't want us either to return to camp, or to get inside the house.'
"'Pretty scary stuff,' Becky said.
"We all nodded in silent agreement.
"'I guess you two didn't have much better luck,' Elizabeth said.
"'No, it didn't go well at all,' I said. 'We couldn't get a single window to budge, or break.'
"'Definitely not good,' Tabby sighed. 'What should we do next?'
"I was about to respond that I had no earthly idea, when I was interrupted by a loud crackly voice calling from around the left side of the house. As though as one person, we ran towards it, unconcerned for our own safety.
"We didn't have to go far before we were halted by a soft green glow emanating from a balcony just above. A haggard woman stood within it, leaning against a rotting railing. She was dressed in a tattered black gown, filthy gray hair straggling from beneath the brim of a black hat.
"'What is that?' Becky whispered.
"'I don't know,' I said, 'but I think the green glow is coming from her.'
"'And the weird power we've been feeling,' Tabby added.
"'What are you doing on my property?' The Hag spat out, causing Tabby's refugee kitten, Sage, to hiss and spit.
"'We came to find my sister, Sally,' I said.
"'Well, she's not here,' the Hag said. 'So get on home, all of you. Who are you anyway, you look familiar?'
"'We're the Daredevils,' Becky said, taking the bait. 'Maybe you've heard of us.'
"'The Daredevil Girls," she repeated with a snide grin. 'Yes, unfortunately, I've heard all about you. You think you're better than everyone, and that your ineffective little antics matter. They do not. You are just little children trying to play warriors in a grown up world.
"'I hear you're very helpful to old ladies and lost pets, and while that may make you good little girls, it doesn't make you heroes, and it doesn't mean that you can fight me or anyone like me. You need to go home and play your video games. Leave the big peoples' world to grown-ups.'
"'Keep her busy,' Tabby whispered in my ear, and then disappeared quietly into the darkness, dragging Elizabeth with her."
| Author Notes |
Thank you for the absolutely perfect witch image, " Mischievous" by cleo85.
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
"'We're the Daredevils,' Becky said, taking the bait. 'Maybe you've heard of us.'
"'The Daredevil Girls," she repeated with a snide grin. 'Yes, unfortunately, I've heard all about you. You think you're better than everyone, and that your ineffective little antics matter. They do not. You are just little children trying to play warriors in a grown up world.
"'I hear you're very helpful to old ladies and lost pets, and while that may make you good little girls, it doesn't make you heroes, and it doesn't mean that you can fight me or anyone like me. You need to go home and play your video games. Leave the big peoples' world to grown-ups.'
"'Keep her busy,' Tabby whispered in my ear, and then disappeared quietly into the darkness, dragging Elizabeth with her."
The story continues:
"I watched them leave; wondering if this was the right time to split up. Tabby, however, seemed to have thought of an idea, and she was terribly clever. I had to hope it was going to turn out alright. The Daredevil Girls always trusted one another, and I knew I had to trust her now. I turned back to face the witch. I needed to think of something to distract her. Throwing caution to the wind, I reached down and picked up a stone.
"'Where's my sister?' I demanded, chucking the stone as hard as I could at the witch. I hit her right upside her ragged head. No self-respecting Daredevil Girl ever missed her mark with a rock.
"'Good shot,' Becky said.
"She picked up another rock, and proudly sailed it right behind mine, hitting her squarely on the shoulder, and forcing her to take a few steps backwards.
"The witch whirled around and bared her rotting teeth like a possessed dog. I imagined a foul smell emitting from her mouth as she marched back to the railing to face us. A threatening flame shot out from her ageless eyes, hitting a bush beside us. It burst instantly into flames, causing us both to jump in alarm.
"'Having fun, yet?' The witch snipped.
"'Not especially,' I responded, 'though I was until now.'
"'Well, I'm not either. You built a fire in my yard, stole my cat, messed up my well-kept garden stepping all around in it, and you have disturbed my rest. If this is what you call fun, no wonder people complain about kids these days.'
"'We apologize for trespassing, but we thought the house was vacant,' I replied, still stalling. 'No one has lived here for ages, or at least that was what we were told.'
"'Well, you were told wrong.'
"'Okay, then,' Becky said. 'If you don't want us here, just tell us what happened to Sally, and we will all go home.'
"'I don't know any Sally, and you can go home when I say you can. This is my house and I will deal with your trespassing in my own way.'
"Without further hesitation, she waved a crooked stick over her head, and pointed it straight at my chest. I felt a powerful force hit me, followed by a stabbing pain that knocked me to my knees. It was almost as though I was wrapped in a giant rubber band that cut off my air, forcing me to gasp in an effort to breathe. Just as I was beginning to lose consciousness, I heard a noise from behind.
"Through dimming eyes, I saw Tabby slip out of the woods with a long pole-like branch in her hands. She took a running start, and vaulted onto the balcony with the grace of the athlete we all knew her to be. In the same second, I noticed Elizabeth, her long unbraided hair flowing freely in the wind, fit a homemade arrow into a willow bow with the crimson ribbon she wore in her hair for a string.
"'Gift of the East Wind,' she cried out in a commanding voice reserved for her most serious moments; 'flight of the Eagle. Cherokee Warrior Princess is here.'
"No one argued with her this time on the meaning of her phrase, nor pointed out, again, that the Cherokee don't have princesses. Tonight she was a warrior, and when she loosed her arrow, it sailed above the balcony rail and pierced the top of the witch's black bowler hat, pinning it to the wall behind.
"The distracted witch loosened the force she held on my chest. I took a deep gasping breath, and rose shakily to my feet. As I was young and resilient, though, I headed for a huge maple tree that leaned against the house, and started to climb.
"Becky and Elizabeth joined me, their movements fluid and skilled. We could hear the crashing of bodies against old wood, and cries of frustration and pain from the balcony. Worried, we climbed faster. In a matter of seconds, we were on the landing. It was a well-known fact that all Daredevil girls were not just accurate rock throwers, but excellent tree climbers as well, and it paid off that night.
"'Where is Tabby?' I asked as we watched the witch make an escape through a door leading back into the building.
"'Last I saw she was leaping over the railing,' Becky said.
"'Here she is,' Elizabeth called out, pointing to an unconscious figure on the floor.
"Clutched tightly in Tabby's hand was the broken wand of the witch, but she had paid a heavy price for her audacity. Sage was sitting on the floor beside her, mewing softly and fearfully. Becky picked up the frightened kitten and put her in the bib of her purple overalls.
"I leaned over and checked Tabby. I could see she was still breathing, and that she was not bleeding from the blow. I was torn between the desire to stay with my friend, and the need to find my sister.
"'I'll stay with her,' Becky offered, seeming to read my thoughts. 'Go find Sally, and, hopefully a phone.'
"'Okay,' I agreed. 'Thanks, Becky. Elizabeth, why don't you come with me, and I hope you have more arrows?'
"'I have two,' she answered quickly. 'I didn't have time to make more, but I can take the one I shot through the witch's hat, so that makes three.'
"'That's fine. We'll have to make them work.'
"With no further discussion, we headed down the hall, trying to find signs of the fleeing witch. Behind we left our friends, and their absence weighed heavily on our hearts.
"As we ran, we heard retreating footsteps, and then the rumbling of thunder outside. We exchanged concerned glances. In that instant, we understood that, while the weather might slow down an escape, it would not stop us from our pursuit. We pressed forward in the witch's wake.
"Finally, we caught a glimpse of a black clothed figure hurtling down a staircase ahead. We made our way towards her, but were suddenly slowed by the same sort of restraining power we had felt in the woods. This time it was so strong we felt we were wading through a wall of molasses.
"'Elizabeth,' I called out, 'Can you do something?'
"'I don't know for sure,' she replied, dropping to her knees, 'but I think I may have something that can help. I should have thought of it earlier.'
"Elizabeth reached into a leather pouch she always kept around her neck and pulled out a pinch of brownish powder. She blew it into the air, and I felt a sudden soft tingling sensation.
"'What was that?' I asked.
"'Small rush,' she explained with a secretive smile. 'It's a plant that always springs up when trampled. It is rumored to give strength to the failing.'
"'We definitely need that,' I commented.
"'Yes," she replied as we stood up. 'See, the power against us has lessened.'
"'Wow, that's pretty effective. Thanks.'
"Elizabeth simply nodded as we returned to our mission.
"Moving quickly, we arrived at the stairway. Without giving it much thought, I jumped on the rail and slid down like a pro. Just before I got to the bottom, I put my feet on the polished wood to slow my descent. I landed quite nimbly on my feet.
"Because you are my students, and your safety is of utmost concern to me, I am not even going to tell you how I learned that particular trick. Suffice it to say, just like Tabby told me long ago, I have hidden talents. Elizabeth landed seconds later behind me by the same method.
"'Now where?' she whispered.
"'I don't know. Let's see if we hear footsteps again.'
"We both grew quiet, and listened intently, but now the threatened storm hit, drowning out all other sounds. I don't know why spooky houses and thunderstorms always seem to go together, but they do. We would just have to deal with it the best we could.
"'Let's try that way,' I finally suggested, pointing towards a hallway. 'It seems to be lighter down there.'
"'I think so too,' Elizabeth agreed; 'though not by much.'
"Taking our chances, we took off in the direction I pointed. It didn't take long to figure out, this time, we were in for a bit of good luck. The sound of muted voices came from behind a cracked door. We crept up and peeked inside.
"The first thing we saw was an old battered couch sitting against one wall, the rich red color faded with time. A grandfather clock stood on the opposite wall, and was actually wound up and running. It displayed the time as 3:00. I couldn't believe that so much time had passed since we arrived at the oak tree outside. We had started our courage game at exactly 10 pm.
"On the wall over the couch was a haunting painting of a child seated at a desk. I looked away and towards a kneeling figure on the floor in front of the witch. It was a large beast that looked half man and half wolf. He was cowering at her feet, begging for forgiveness.
"'How did you let this get out of control?' The Hag shrieked, waving leathery arms above her head. 'It's your job to keep intruders out. What kind of self-respecting werewolf do you call yourself?'
"'But they are just kids,' he whined defensively, groveling even lower, 'and they were just playing games.'
"'They aren't ordinary little kids, you fat hairy fool. They are Daredevil Girls.'
"'I did try to stop them,' he explained, dodging the witch's kicking foot. 'I howled and scared the crud out of one of them. I tripped another, and I even put a kitten out to distract a third.
'I didn't have the heart to frighten the cute little dark haired one. If you had just stayed out of it, she would have gone on back to her friends. You're the one who let her in.'
"'I didn't let her in,' the witch snapped, aiming another kick at his side, and landing it this time. 'You did. I just showed up to intercept her.'
"'Not me, I promise. The door was locked when I checked it. Just let them go back home and we'll be rid of them.'
"'Do you think it's that easy, you idiot? They will go tell everyone they know what's happened here, and then we'll have to move. In case you didn't know, large vacant houses are not that easy to find, besides, this is my home and I'm not giving it up. I have lived here since before your daddy's mama was picking fleas out of his newborn fur. I won't let them go now. No, I have other plans."
"Elizabeth shifted to hear better, inadvertently dropping her bow on the floor. What should have been a small muffled sound, considering the raging storm, came out as loud as a rifle shot -- another trick of the witch, we supposed. Both the witch and werewolf swung around to face us.
"'Well, well, what have we here?' The witch demanded, her wrinkled face twitching with emotion. 'Speak of the devil, and he will appear. Welcome ladies, and meet my pet.'
"'Where is my sister?' I demanded standing up straight, and ignoring her remark.
"'What sister? I keep telling you I don't know anything about your sister,' the witch insisted, stamping a fuzzy black foot. 'Tell her Gregor.'
"'We ain't got no sister here,' the werewolf laughed, changing his attitude in a heartbeat. Evil werewolves, you see, can volatile tempers and swiftly changing sympathies. 'Why, did you lose one?'
"The witch uttered a sharp irritating laugh. Gregor practically howled at his own joke, and then in an instant leapt at me, his lips pulled back in a nasty snarl.
"Elizabeth, unwatched in the shadows, retrieved her bow and, with a flash of crimson, shot an arrow straight into his throat. He fell and lay twitching on the floor in front of me.
"Reacting quickly, the witch grabbed a candlestick off a table and hurled it at her head. Elizabeth saw it and dodged just in time. A second later, she responded by fitting a second arrow into her bow. She bent it back and pointed.
"I dropped to the ground, and quickly kicked the witch's feet out from under her. She crashed down on top of me, pinning me to the floor. Elizabeth paused and watched.
"Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Gregor pull the arrow from his throat and rise shakily to his feet. It came to my mind that werewolves can only be stopped by a silver bullet. Arrows in the throat, apparently, were not too effective.
"Gregor slung down the arrow and lunged for Elizabeth, who quickly loosed her notched arrow. It hit the huge lupine in the chest, but did not even slow him. He pushed her to the floor, and held her down with two massive paw-like hands.
"'Don't kill her,' the witch shrieked. 'I told you I have plans for these girls. My sisters and I can use them as slaves for our mighty army.'
"'You said you didn't want them here,' he reminded her with a snarl, dark putrid blood dripping from his wounds.
"'That's true, and I'm still not happy about your lack of vigilance,' the witch replied, rolling off me and leaping dramatically, and surprisingly, to her feet, 'but I have changed my mind about their usefulness, and I assure you, no one will ever find them where they are going. They will just be five new faces to appear on milk cartons.'
"'Okay, but let me eat this one,' Gregor snarled. 'She shot me twice. You can send the other four to your sisters.'
"'Do you forget who's in charge?' The witch screamed, stamping her foot again in irritation. 'I make the decisions, and I want to keep all five; especially the one who shot you. If she beat you, then she must be good.
'We can use her skills. It might take a little time to turn her over to our side, but my sisters are very well versed in the arts of persuasion. They and I have been working very hard building up our army. Soon, we will have one great enough to take over the entire state of Texas.'
"'Oh, my, gosh,' I scoffed. 'You can't possibly think you can take over a whole state, at least not one the size of Texas. And, even if you did manage it, the U.S. government would just send in troops and take it back. I don't know what fantasies you've been having, but I don't think the President of the United States is scared of you, nor even the Governor of Texas, for that matter.'
"'Hmm, I guess you're right,' the witch said with feigned sweetness. 'I guess I will just give up then.'
"'What?' Gregor demanded, his mouth hanging stupidly open, 'but you said we were unstoppable.'
"'Oh shut up, you huge shaggy idiot,' the witch snapped, turning and slapping me in the face at the same time. 'Of course we aren't giving up. As for you, little slave, don't you dare address me in such a way again.
'I'll have you know, our army is already huge, and it exists in the shadows where the average, uninformed person can't even see. We have infiltrated all aspects of your world. Our soldiers can be found in hospitals, schools, churches, and even homes. We turn daddies into drunks, sons and daughters into drug addicts, and pit friends against friends.
'We encourage weaknesses in people, and then turn those weaknesses against them to make them our slaves. When we have broken them down and taken away their humanity, we secretly devour them.
'Yes, little one, the President of the United States and the Governor of the good state of Texas will be afraid of us. They are afraid of us now. Every time they walk into a parking lot at night and look over their shoulders at the nearby shadows, they fear us. Each time their car breaks down on a dark road, or they see a group of vagrant teenagers walk up at dusk, they fear us. We are fear, you meaningless meddler, and you will learn to fear us, too.'
"I'm not afraid to admit my heart sank at this point. All the bad things I had ever heard on the news flashed in my mind's eye. I felt helpless and hopeless. In that moment, I understood evil truly does exist, and that I couldn't do a thing about it. I felt I really was just a silly little twelve-year-old, trying to stick my nose into a grown-up world. The witch sensed my mood as she had done in so many people before. She knew the feeling of someone giving up.
"'Get off the girl,' the witch commanded with a sneer. 'They aren't a threat any more. They will do whatever we want, just like the little dark haired girl we found on our doorstep. She's my new best friend, big sister.'
"'Best friend,' Gregor repeated hypnotically. 'These other girls will be your best friends, too.'
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Lycan Moon" by helvi2.
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
"I'm not afraid to admit my heart sank at this point. All the bad things I had ever heard on the news flashed in my mind's eye. I felt helpless and hopeless. In that moment, I understood evil truly does exist, and that I couldn't do a thing about it. I felt I really was just a silly little twelve-year-old, trying to stick my nose into a grown-up world. The witch sensed my mood as she had done in so many people before. She knew the feeling of someone giving up.
"'Get off the girl,' the witch commanded with a sneer. 'They aren't a threat any more. They will do whatever we want, just like the little dark haired girl we found on our doorstep. She's my new best friend, big sister.'
"'Best friend,' Gregor repeated hypnotically. 'These other girls will be your best friends, too.'
The story continues:
"I need to turn the story over to Becky, at this point, to tell what happened to her and Tabby after we left," Nancy said to the auditorium full of people. "It's important to the rest of my story."
"Wait, what happened with the werewolf?" a student called out.
"Yeah, how did you get away?" asked another.
"Don't worry, I'll tell more later," Nancy said, "but, please, give my friend, Becky, a warm, Miltonville Middle School, welcome!"
Becky rose gracefully as the crowd clapped their welcome. She placed both hands over her heart and then spread them towards the crowd in unspoken affection. They roared their approval as she took the lapel mike from Nancy, who threw her a smile that traversed time and shared experiences. Becky stood a moment to wave at the crowd, before returning to her seat to speak.
"Thank you, Nancy," Becky began, "I appreciate you allowing the rest of us to take a part in the program, and thanks, also, to your adorable crowd. Now I see why you love teaching."
"On all our behalves," Nancy said. "You are quite welcome. Now, please, share with us what happened once Elizabeth and I left to find the witch."
"'I watched you leave for just a moment,' Becky began, 'and then turned to Tabby, who had opened her eyes and was looking a little shaken.
"'Are you okay?' I asked, brushing her hair away from her face.
"'Yeah, I'm good,' she replied. 'Just help me sit up.'
"I reached with both hands and pulled her into a sitting position. She sort of tilted back and forth a bit, and then leaned against the wall for support.
"'Sit there for a bit,' I said. 'No need to push it. You took a nasty blow to the head.'
"'Don't be so dramatic. I have a little bump and that's all. Now, just give me a minute to get my bearings, and I'll be fine. Where did Nancy and Elizabeth go, anyway? And, where's Sage?'
"'Your kitten is here in the bib of my overalls sleeping, and the others are chasing the witch,' I explained..
"'Chasing the witch?' she repeated. 'Help me to my feet, Becky. They can't fight her alone.'
"'You're hurt.'
"'I'm a Daredevil Girl, and an athlete.'
"'Who can't even sit up without falling over.'
"Tabby's curt response was lost as a firey lightning bolt tore across the dark sky, forcing a dramatic roll of thunder. We looked up in alarm.
"'Nevermind your condition,' I said, pulling Tabby to unsteady feet. 'Let's get inside.'
"She shook her head as though to clear the final cobwebs, and nodded towards me as though to say she was better. I returned the nod, and together we slipped through the door and into a bedroom. I slammed the door against the impending storm, and we leaned against a closet just inside.
"The room was enormous with a beautiful canopied bed, graced with delicate pink curtains. A cozy bedspread sported soft pastel flowers, and lent a sense of warmth that seemed out of place in the old house. It almost looked, well, lived in. The rest of the room was the same--a matching dresser and night stand, and even a cedar chest at the foot. They were all bathed in the green glow we had noticed from the outside, and which Nancy and Sally told you about earlier.
"'Wow,' Tabby said. 'This is beautiful.'
"'Yeah,' I agreed, but further comment was cut off by another dramatic clap of thunder.
"'I don't like storms,' Tabby said. 'Now, a nice rain is fine, I mean I don't mind getting wet and all, but...'
"'Tabby, shush. Listen.'
"'Listen to what? Oh, my, gosh, what was that?'
"'I don't know, but it seems to be coming from inside the closet.'
"'You suppose it could have been the wind? It is a drafty house.'
"'I don't know, but I hear it again.'
"'So do I,' Tabby said. 'Open the door. I think someone's in there.'
"'You open it.'
"'I'm injured.'
"'Fine, I'll do it.'
"'We'll do it together,' Tabby said. 'It could be Sally in there...or another witch.'
"Briefly we exchanged concerned glances, and then reached for the handle. Slowly it creaked open.
"Out of the old clothing closet floated a ghostly apparition. The figure appeared to be a woman in her late 50's or early 60's. She was elegantly dressed in a long flowing dress with a high collar and low cut bodice. She moved with well bred grace, and except for haunting eyes, and an obvious lack of a physical body, she might have been said to be pretty.
"'Who are you?' I asked the wraith-like woman.
"'My name is Maggie Smyth,' she replied in a voice that echoed across the ages.
"'Are you a ghost?' I asked in a stammering voice.
"'I am, but don't be afraid. I'm on your side.'"
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Ghosts of Citta dei Nicliani" by avmurray
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
"Out of the old clothing closet floated a ghostly apparition. The figure appeared to be a woman in her late 50's or early 60's. She was elegantly dressed in a long flowing dress with a high collar and low cut bodice. She moved with well bred grace, and except for haunting eyes, and an obvious lack of a physical body, she might have been said to be pretty.
"'Who are you?' I asked the wraith-like woman.
"'My name is Maggie Smyth,' she replied in a voice that echoed across the ages.
"'Are you a ghost?' I asked in a stammering voice.
"'I am, but don't be afraid. I'm on your side.'"
The story continues:
"'I can't imagine how you could be,' Tabby said, cocking a disdainful eye at the ghost.
"'You've met Mildred, the witch,' Maggie began gently.
"'Is that her name?' Tabby asked.
"'Yes, Mildred. Mildred my friend--Mildred my tormenter--Mildred the head of a whole army of evil creatures. Her treachery helped end my life, and now holds me prisoner here in this home.'
"'How can she hold you prisoner?' I asked. 'I mean, you're a ghost. Can't you just float away?'
"'I wish it was that easy. She holds great power over me, my young friends.'
"'But how can the living control the dead?' Tabby asked.
"'You would be surprised how easily it can happen,' Maggie explained sadly. 'I haven't always been dead, and her control began when I was still very much alive.'
"'How did it start?' Tabby encouraged.
"'Tabby,' I interrupted. 'We need to hurry. The others are getting pretty far ahead of us.'
"'I need to rest,' she said quickly. 'Please, go ahead, Maggie. How did it start for you?'
"'Quite innocently,' she explained, 'as is often the case where evil creatures are involved. We simply met in town one day while I was shopping. I was new to the community and she made me feel welcome. We would see each other about once a week and began to develop a friendly relationship.'
"'Did it go bad after that?' Tabby asked.
"'Not at first,' Maggie continued. 'She was good company, but it all changed one day when I invited her over for supper. I can't tell you how many times I regretted that offer.'
"'Did she put you under a spell or something?' I asked, curious in spite of my anxiety.
"'Oh, it wasn't anything that obvious,' Maggie said. 'What she did to me and my family happened little by little.
"'First, while we were eating supper, she told me she was staying alone in town, and that she had no living family. Naturally, I felt sorry for her, and invited her to stay with us. As you can see, we have a huge house and there were plenty of empty rooms. We agreed she could help me with housework and chores, and I could pay her wages and give her a place to live with friends. So, she moved in and provided me company day and night.
"'At first, the arrangement worked well, superb even, but then she began sowing discord---one lie at a time. Next thing you knew, there was no peace in the home at all.'
"'Why didn't you just kick her out?' I asked. 'I can't imagine letting someone come between me and the ones I love.'
"'I had become dependent on her like some people are addicted to drugs or alcohol. I had no other friends, subtly she saw to that. The night my youngest son, Stewart, was killed in a saloon in town, Mildred was right by our sides. She gave us tearful sympathy, but then encouraged my husband to go confront the owner and to take my other sons with him. She said she wouldn't let him get away with killing her son--all delivered with crocodile tears and sobs.
"'The guys left in a rage, just as she suggested, but once they did, she sent one of our servants to the saloon owner to warn him they were on their way. She instructed him to take a fast horse, and use a secret short-cut to town I didn't even know existed. I was shocked. She explained it was for everyone's good because she was afraid there would be violence. I asked her why she had talked them into going in the first place if she thought things would go badly. She claimed she never did, but I knew differently--I wasn't that distraught."
"That's horrible," Tabby said, her face a mask of compassion.
""'t was,' Maggie agreed; 'more than you could ever imagine. It was then I first understood she wasn't what she seemed.'
"'What did you do then?' Tabby asked.
"'In anger, I ordered Mildred to leave. She went to pack her things, but came back crying, telling me she had only thought she was helping, and the last thing she ever wanted was for anyone to get hurt. She said she loved my family, that it was like her own she had lost long ago.'
"'Tell me you didn't give in and let her stay,' Tabby said.
"'I did,' Maggie admitted with shame. 'She seemed so sorry. That decision was another of my many mistakes, and then I just kept on making them, even after I found my husband, and all but one son, was killed at the saloon. I continued to make them even after my one surviving son died in battle a few years later.'
"'That must have been devastating,' I said.
"'Yes, yes. I think I just gave up at that point. Mildred comforted me in my sorrow and guided me through my pain. She cried when I cried, laughed when I laughed, and then, when I sank into a deep depression, she helped me mix the poison that took my life. As I was passing out, I could hear her laughing hysterically in the background. I knew, then, the extent of her betrayal, but, of course, it was too late. She now holds the ransom on my soul.'
"'Where are your husband and sons now?' I asked apprehensively. 'Rumor has it they haunt this place with you.'
"'They have all passed to the other side,' she answered with the first hint of a smile. 'They are safely beyond her grasp, and the only way I can join them, is to break the bond she has on me. The only beings haunting this mansion, young lady, is Mildred and her friends. I'm just another prisoner.'
"'How can you break this bond?' I asked, getting into the story.
"'In theory it's easy,' Maggie explained. 'All I have to do is save one person's life. Unfortunately, Mildred has kept me prisoner here, so I can't get out to do it. I have only this room as my own. It's my sanctuary in a sea of hate and despair. It's the only room that doesn't glow green.'
"'Yeah, where does that come from?' Tabby asked.
"'It's part of her magic.'
"'Why green?' Tabby asked.
"'I don't know; she can change the color when she wants. My room glows yellow, like the light of a candle. As long as I keep her happy, she leaves it that way.'
"'Yeah, that's pretty controlling,' Tabby said. 'So, how did you get locked in the closet?'
"'She put me there when I tried to interfere with her plans a while ago.'
"'We got you out pretty easily.'
"'She was in a hurry. Just like you are, and I understand you need to go find your friends, but, please listen a minute more.'
"'Don't worry,' Tabby said kindly. 'We need to know your story to understand our common enemy. Please go on.'
"'Thanks, I appreciate your compassion, but I have a confession to make. It was I who summoned the little girl while she was on the path, and I who opened the door for her to come inside, but I didn't want her to get captured. I thought Mildred was asleep. I was just going to invite the child in and tell her my story. I had heard about the Daredevil Girls, and hoped she would share my story with the rest of you. Unfortunately, Mildred beat me to her.'
"'So you know where Sally is, then?'
"'Yes I do.'
"'Is she safe?'
"'No more than the rest of you, although she is unharmed for the moment. She's downstairs in a bed asleep. Mildred has put a spell on her, and we'll have to get to her soon, or she will slip into the witch's power completely where no one will be able to reach her.'
"'How can you help us get to her?' Tabby asked.
"'Unfortunately, we will have to defeat Mildred first. I cannot awaken the child on my own. The power over her must be broken.'
"'Do you know where the others are right now?' I asked.
"'All I know is what you do; they are probably downstairs somewhere. I heard them running after Mildred. If you will give me a few seconds, I can find them.'
"'But I thought Mildred put a spell on you where you can't go through walls.' I said.
"'No, just through that closet, and that was temporarily. I'll be right back.'
"With an eerie shimmering of light, Maggie disappeared through the floor.
"'Okay, now that was weird,' I said, 'and Maggie's story took a lot of our time.'
"'I told you, it couldn't be helped,' Tabby said. 'I needed to get my head cleared, and having Maggie on our side is invaluable. Sometimes slow delays make fast friends."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the awesome atwork, "Longing," by danjaavoo
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of the last post:
"With an eerie shimmering of light, Maggie disappeared through the floor.
"'Okay, now that was weird,' I said, 'and Maggie's story took a lot of our time.'
"'I told you, it couldn't be helped,' Tabby said. 'I needed to get my head cleared, and having Maggie on our side is invaluable. Sometimes slow delays make fast friends."
The Story Continues:
"For a while, we sat and stared at each other in tense silence. We had just placed our lives in the shadowy hands of an unstable ghost, and that's never a good spot to be in.
"'Do you think she's coming back?' I finally asked.
"'Uhh, well, why not? I mean, I'm worried, too,' Tabby said. 'She has a history of giving in to whatever the witch...'
"'Mildred.'
"'Yes, Mildred, wants, but I think she's motivated to help us.'
"'You mean because her family has already crossed over?'
"'That, and I think she's tired of being controlled. I guess we'll find out soon enough.'
"Tabby had just finished her comment when we watched a shimmering figure ooze up through the floor in front of us.
"'That's really creepy,' I said.
"'Sorry, I'm not used to human company,' Maggie explained.
"'That's okay. Did you find our friends?'
"'Yes, they are downstairs in the parlor.'
"'Sally, too?' I asked.
"'No, she's in a bedroom on the same floor, but quite a distance away.'
"'What's happening with the others?' Tabby asked.
"'They were in a bit of a scuffle with Mildred and Gregor when I left.'
"'Who's Gregor?' Tabby asked.
"'He's one of the werewolves that work for Mildred.'
"Werewolves?" I gasped. "There are werewolves here?"
"'Just one at the moment,' Maggie replied. 'But he's enough, and I think we should go to the parlor to help your friends before things get worse.'
"'Yes,' Tabby said. 'I think we should, too.'
"'Can you get us there?' I asked. 'I mean, we can't disappear through floors, and you said there's a power barrier at the top of the stairs.'
"'There's a dumbwaiter down the hall that leads to the kitchen three floors below. It's a short trip from there to the parlor. I thinks it's the best way to bypass the stairs and get you there unannounced.'
"'Can you lower us yourself?' Tabby asked, again cocking a dubious eye at the ghost. 'You are, after all, made of ectoplasm.'
"'I think so,' Maggie answered. 'I can try with the kitten first if you would like.'
"Sage hissed in response. It was enough she had a sore foot, and was being passed around like yesterday's left-overs, but she certainly was not going to be anyone's guinea pig.
"'I don't think so,' I said, patting Sage in my bib pocket. 'The kitten stays with us.'
"'Let's just do it,' Tabby said, 'but please try and keep it as quiet as you can.'
"'I'm a ghost,' Maggie reminded her. 'Quiet is my specialty.'
"'Really?' I asked, 'and I thought it was rattling chains in an attic.'
"'I can do that, too,' Maggie smiled. 'Shall we go?'
__________________________________________________________________________
Becky paused from her narrative and smiled at the enrapt crowd. With no other word necessary, she handed the lapel pin back to Nancy, signifying the end of her part in the story.
"I guess it's my turn again," Nancy whispered to Becky. Becky smiled devilishly and nodded.
Nancy chuckled as she paused to let the audience shift their attention, and to give herself a few precious moments to organize her thoughts. Then she glanced around the room at the collective faces, and began once more.
"Back in the parlor, things were not getting any better for Elizabeth and me. We were afraid and demoralized from the battle we had lost. Mildred continued to rant about kids these days, and how their wills were so easily bent because they had forgotten how to think for themselves.
"She had just gotten started about the effects of video games and cable TV on young minds, when the air violently exploded with an unearthly wail. Never in my life, before or since, have I heard such an eerie and woeful sound. I felt it reverberate through my bones, heart, and in the inner depths of my human soul.
"My eyes were drawn to the wraithlike appearance of a woman in the parlor doorway. She had on a long flowing gown enveloping a slight frame. Her slight translucent arms were upraised, threateningly, and her face was a mask of unbridled anger. Furious eyes glowed ember red causing us to tremble in mortal fear.
"Mildred, leave them alone," the ghost roared.
"What?" I whispered to myself. Was this spectre actually on our side? I looked at her in confusion. She actually winked at me, then disappeared in a crimson flash.
"Cherokee Warrior Princess," I cried. "Arise and fight."
"In less time than it took for the echoes of the scream to die down, Elizabeth was on her feet. In a blur of movement, she jerked the arrow out of the wolf's chest, dipped it into her leather medicine pouch and then plunged it back into his chest. He wobbled a bit, then fell, unconscious, to the floor.
"Have some wild parsnip, compliments of my grandma," she said.
"In another blur, a dark slender figure burst through the door and knocked the witch off her feet. I rolled out of the way just as Tabby pinned her to the floor. I jerked my belt off and used it to tie her gnarled hands behind her back. Yet another body emerged from the doorway with a strip of cloth, torn from a curtain, in hand. Becky smiled at me, and tied the witch's feet securely.
"'Not everyone is afraid of you,' Tabby stated, reaching over and picking up Sage from where Becky had set her down.
"'And not everyone is your slave,' I added. 'We all have free choice and as long as we exercise it, you lose control.'
"'I don't believe in fairy tales,' Mildred spat out. 'As I told you, people are mindless idiots. You may have me tied up right now, and you may even stop me today, but my war goes on. My creatures are still out there, and they will not give up until there is no good left in the world.'
"'As long as there are Daredevil Girls, and others like us, there will be someone to fight them,' I said. 'In the end, good always triumphs over evil. Your cause was doomed from its conception.'
"'Oh, I'm not worried,' The witch cackled. 'I am much older than you can imagine. I was born before this country was ever birthed from the blood of the natives it conquered. I can change how I look anytime I want. I can be a beautiful young woman, a frightening ghoul, or even a child lost in the woods. I will be around long after you are dead and buried, you mortal piece of trash.'
"'Age doesn't always guarantee wisdom,' I countered. 'Sometimes the youngest and smallest can win the day. My sister Sally proved that last night.'
"'Sally is mine,' Mildred said. 'You gave her to me when you sent her alone down a path in the dark. That's how it often starts.'
"'Oh shut up,' Becky said, sticking a wad of curtain in the hag's mouth. "'Tough talk from a woman who was just beat up by a group of Middle School kids.'
"'That's right,' Tabby said, giving Becky a high five. 'You may have lived a long time, but like my father says, ''you aren't a fine wine, and you haven't aged well.''
"Mildred twisted and glared, but with her hands tied and her mouth shut, she couldn't cast any spells. I don't know how we knew that would work--maybe it was just instinct--but it was effective none-the-less.
"'Hey look, the sun's come up, and the rain has stopped,' Elizabeth said, pointing at a window. 'Tabby, we ought to be able to make it back to the campsite and get your car phone now.'
"'Good idea, Elizabeth. Let's go. The sooner the police get here, the sooner we can find Sally and go home.'
"Tabby rose quickly and headed with Elizabeth to the parlor door. She paused a minute and turned around.
"'Who are we?' she asked.
"'We're the Daredevil Girls,' we said.
"'Where are we from?'
"'Bunker Hill.'
"'Let me hear it,' Tabby said.
We're the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill,
We never ran from a devil and we never will.
We don't take drugs and we don't start fights.
We mind our parents and we come home at night.
We chase away evil wherever we will;
we're the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill.
__________________________________________________________
"After Tabby made her call, and before very long, the police did arrive. They carted the struggling witch to a special jail for supernatural beings, where she could be securely held captive.
"Gregor, who was still unconscious from Elizabeth's powder, was taken under heavy security to a special veterinarian who treated supernatural beings. Until I became a Daredevil Girl, I didn't know such veterinarians, or prisons existed. I found out, through a series of adventures, there was much more I had not been aware of. Through my stories in these assemblies, you will discover many as well.
"Another man you'll hear about is Emory Settler, the great grandson of Drake Settler, the man whose job of fighting evil we now fulfilled. Emory is a very special detective who has the unique job of fighting the supernatural.
"He arrived quickly that day, as he usually does, and helped us find Sally sleeping in a huge canopy bed. Standing beside her was the ghost I had seen in the parlor. She was no longer angry, and her face seemed soft and gentle. Still, she was a ghost and she stood between me and Sally.
"'Get away from my sister,' I screamed, advancing on the spectre.
"'It's okay,' Tabby said quickly. 'This is Maggie Smyth, and she's on our side.'
"'Don't worry, big sister, the spell over this child is gone,' Maggie said. 'I broke it as soon as you girls had Mildred tied up. It saved her immortal soul, and has set mine free. She is only sleeping now.'
"'Oh wow,' Tabby said. 'That means you can cross over, doesn't it?'
"'Yes, I can already feel the tug towards the light.'
"'Do you see your family?' Becky asked.
"'Not yet, but I feel them.'
"'I'm guessing this is a story you'll share with us later, right?' I asked Tabby.
"'Yeah, some scary night when we're camping out.'
"'I'll leave it alone, then,' I said. 'But I do believe thanks are in order for you, Maggie. You found and saved my sister, and I will be eternally grateful.'
"'Yes, and that's why I can leave.'
"'Is there anything else I can do for you?'
'"As a matter-of-fact there is. Mildred has spread many rumors about my family. They are all untrue. Would you please try to set the record right when and where you can?'
"'I'll try my best,' I said.
"'That's all I can ask.'
"With a quick wave and a brilliant smile, Maggie faded until the last vestige of her being popped like a cork and then exploded in soft brilliant sparkles that tickled our upturned faces.
"This now ends my first story, and on behalf of myself and the other Daredevil Girls, I would like to thank you for your attention and interest. We will now take questions from the audience, and answer some entered into the wooden collection boxes."
| Author Notes |
A very special thanks for the artwork, " Hexxen Krafte (II )", by Sean T Phelan
Note: This is not the final chapter, as Nancy finds she is going to have to tell another story before the assembly ends--in an unexpected way. Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Last Post:
"With a quick wave and a brilliant smile, Maggie faded until the last vestige of her being popped like a cork and then exploded in soft brilliant sparkles that tickled our upturned faces.
"This now ends my first story, and on behalf of myself and the other Daredevil Girls, I would like to thank you for your attention and interest. We will now take questions from the audience, and answer some entered into the wooden collection boxes."
The Story Continues:
"Not so fast," Mrs. Pierson said. "It's only 3:00, and you haven't told your second story. The questions can wait until after the assembly is over."
"What second story?" Nancy asked slowly, punctuating each word carefully. "You didn't tell me anything about a second story, and we only have thirty minutes left before this whole thing is over--that's according to your directive, Mrs. Pierson."
"Oh, I'm sorry, didn't you get the email?"
"From who?"
"The Assembly Committee."
"No."
"Well, they voted to extend the program until 4:30 to allow extra time for full media coverage. You're our own local celebrity and we want to capitalize on the publicity. Surely you can appreciate how much our school could benefit from the revenue such an event will draw in."
"Revenue? Mrs. Pierson, I'm not a rock star. People aren't paying to get in here---are they?"
"No, no, of course not, but we are hoping to pick up some sponsors for the football team. Coach Brewer has already signed up Big John's Barbeque, and has a few others in the wings."
"You've got to be kidding me."
"Now, Miss Jordan, you know I don't kid. This is a small district and we need to look for opportunities where and when we can find them. We are selling refreshments in the lobby as we speak. I'm sorry this has taken you by surprise, but you need to look at the bigger picture. Be a team player."
"I'm all for playing on the team, Mrs. Pierson, but you are asking me to bare my soul in front of all these people--again--and this time with no preparation."
"You can do it," Sally interjected, "and we'll help, just like we did in the last story. Tell them about the pyramid. It's one of our favorites, and involves Bruce."
"I don't know, I don't like being pushed into something."
"She'll do it," Tabby said, placing a hand on her hip and glaring at Nancy. "This girl can tell stories all day."
"Speak for yourself," Nancy said.
"I was speaking for both of us, now hush. The lady wants another story, and all those kids out there are expecting it. It's not like you don't remember any."
"Of course I do; I think about them every waking moment."
"Good, then tell the pyramid story," Sally said.
"Got my vote," Elizabeth spoke up.
"And mine, too," Bruce said. "I'll even talk this time."
"Okay, okay, I'll tell your second story, but I'm not happy about it. And next time, please don't bring the media, Mrs. Pierson. I don't care how much coverage you think our school needs; you have no idea how uncomfortable the attention is making me."
"You liked it well enough when you were young," Mrs. Pierson commented as she ambled towards the podium. "Besides, I was sure Tina had told you about the changes. She is, afterall, the student rep on the Assembly Committee."
"Well, she didn't," Nancy said, "but I won't argue further."
"Okay, good, now that that's decided," Bruce said, clapping his hands in front of him. "Let's get some of those refreshments."
"The Daredevil Girl Supporters have that taken care of," Tina said. "We had the caterer bring food backstage for all of you."
"That's very sweet," Tabby said. She reached down and gave the young leader of the Daredevil Girl Supporters a big hug.
"Yes it is," Becky agreed, "and I would like to thank all of you for helping us with this reunion. I know how much work you must have put into it."
"That goes for me, too," Sally said, "and aren't you kids just perfect for a new team of Daredevil Girls and Guys? You can't be supporters forever."
"We hope so," Tina said. "It may sound corny, but someday we aspire to be just like you."
"Someday, maybe, you will."
"Don't encourage her," Nancy said. "They are enthusiastic enough as it is."
"Why not? There were people who encouraged us. Whatever happened to your sense of responsibility and adventure?"
"You know what happened to it."
"You mean dad being killed by a drunk driver? It happened to me, too, sister, or have you forgotten that? Like you and Mama, I was hurt, but it didn't make me want to give up."
"Then why didn't you and the others go on without me? I never told you to disband the group."
"How can the body function without the head?" Sally asked softly.
"You choose another head," Nancy returned.
"There is only one Nancy Jordan," Sally said, "and, to be honest, there were times I was glad for that, but not now. There was and is no Daredevil Girls without you. Let the pains of the past go, or you'll never be who you were born to be."
"How do you know I wasn't born to be a science teacher?"
"No one's saying you aren't," Tabby said, stepping into the conversation, "just that you have a second calling."
"A higher calling?" Nance asked sarcastically.
"If that's what you want to call it," Sally said, "but like Maggie Smyth in our story, you have unfinished business."
"I'll think about it."
"That's all we ask," Tabby said, now hugging Nancy in turn. "Now go knock 'em dead with the pyramid story."
"And, Miss Jordan," Tina interrupted, "I promise I didn't know about the change in plans, or I would have told you. The committee met again last night after I left to go home. That must have been when they changed things."
"Don't worry," Nancy smiled. "Now you know the reality of committee work."
"I hate to break up this touching scene," Billy said with a quick eye roll, "but we need to go get the snacks; I'm starving."
"I'll help. You ladies can stay here," Bruce said, nudging Billy on the arm, and pretending to whisper. "I'll give you some tips on keeping your sanity around all these Daredevil Girls."
"I can use the help with both, come on, I'll show you where the food is."
"Can we pull some of these chairs together so we can talk?" Elizabeth asked after Bruce and Billy left.
"Sure, just scoot them over," Nancy replied.
"Now this is more cozy," Tabby said, lowering herself into a chair.
"I can't believe this day," Elizabeth said, joining her. "Thanks for doing this, Nancy. I know it's hard to share your heart with a group of strangers, but, like your mother said, we need to pass on the flame."
"My mother? How did you know my mother said that?"
"Ha," Becky said. "Your dear mother called us all when she heard about the assembly and gave us a speech about owing it to the new generation to teach them what we know. She was very persuasive, and I think her story got better with each one of us she had to coerce into being here. Your mother should have been the lawyer in the family."
"Or a car salesman," Sally interjected. "I think the only one who came without a fuss was Bruce."
"That's because he spent so long wanting to be in, and then only had four years to participate," Tabby said.
"That was plenty," Nancy stated. "It was a hard four years."
"True," Tabby agreed, "but I don't think there is a one of us who regrets doing what we did."
"I miss it, still," Sally said, "and I hope this is just the beginning of a whole new era for our old team."
"You know, if this assembly goes over well today, and if no more surprises are sprung on me, then, perhaps, we can do it again. Mrs. Pierson had suggested once a month. I think it would be great if y'all could be here with me."
"I would love to," Tabby said. "We'll have all the adventure and none of the risk."
"I prefer making new stories," Elizabeth said. "There is still a lot of adventure left in this grown-up lady."
"And this one," Sally added, "and you don't even have to ask Bruce what he thinks."
"Now that's the truth," Becky said. "I think we should all try to make it when we can."
There were several nods around the group, and then a pause when the guys returned with food.
"I just can't wait to make my own adventures once the new Daredevils take on the fight," Tina said, and then jumped to her feet to help pass out food, acutely aware of the sharp look Nancy had given her.
The subject was dropped once they began to eat, though, in Nancy's mind, it was not forgotten. She was just way too hungry to worry about it at the moment. It seemed everyone else felt the same way.
"Who made this wonderful food?" She finally asked. "This isn't just a snack, it's a masterpiece."
"Oh, it's from a caterer out of Houston," Belle explained. "Some Irish guy your mother recommended. She says you know him."
"I know lots of people, and many I have chosen to forget. I have a sneaky suspicion he's one of those."
"Oh, you remember, Sean," Sally said. "He's pretty unforgettable."
"You mean, prankster Sean?" Nancy asked.
"One and the same," Bruce chuckled. "It seems he cleaned up his act, and went to some culinary school in Dallas. He gets rave reviews from the critics."
"Well, you can't argue with the results," Nancy said. "I've never tasted better."
After about fifteen more minutes, Mrs. Pierson traipsed back from wherever she had gone to eat during intermission. She smiled at Nancy and the others as she made her way to the podium. The crowd had returned, and most were settled into their seats. As earlier, she had only to clear her throat and everyone fell quiet.
The audience lights dimmed, and the spotlight, manned by Nancy's favorite coach, swung over to highlight her face. She took a deep breath and prepared for another long tale of adventure and intrigue.
| Author Notes |
Thank you for the artwork, "Waiters" by Liilia. It set the mood for snack time!
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of old post:
After about fifteen more minutes, Mrs. Pierson traipsed back from wherever she had gone to eat during intermission. She smiled at Nancy and the others as she made her way to the podium. The crowd had returned, and most were settled into their seats. As earlier, she had only to clear her throat and everyone fell quiet.
The audience lights dimmed, and the spotlight, manned by Nancy's favorite coach, swung over to highlight her face. She took a deep breath and prepared for another long tale of adventure and intrigue.
The Story Continues:
"I appreciate the respect you gave me during the last story, and I ask that you continue to give your attention to the new one, as well. This tale begins about two years after the Haunted House, almost to the day. It's one of my favorites and includes action, adventure, danger, and many unexpected surprises. While I would love to begin the story with you, I feel I should hand it over to a young man who is dying to take his turn. Bruce, if you would, please?"
"Now?"
"Yes, you did say you wanted to talk."
"I did, I mean, I do, but I'm not sure I'm ready."
"Yeah, well, welcome to my world."
"Okay. I can do it, sure, let's give it a whirl."
Bruce jumped to his feet, clapped his hands together, and headed for the podium. Like Tabby, he waved away the lapel microphone. He talked better on his feet.
"Hi, I'm Bruce, and I'm married to Sally, Miss Jordan's sister. I'm also a Daredevil Guy. It took me two years to become a member, and, in this story, you'll see where I made my entrance into the group."
"I have often wondered if there are, actually, two types clocks in life; the fast forward one that exists when you are having fun, and the other that creeps slowly by when you are bored or in danger. On one July day, a mere 14 years ago, we would need both time and luck on our side, and both would proved to be as elusive as a Texas summer breeze.
"It all started when I received an invitation to attend the premier opening of, Little Egypt, a historical theme park in League City, which is a small town southwest of Houston. It's hot and humid, but has lots of good seafood.
"Oh, and speaking of food, I think we should all give a big hand to Sean Flannery and his catering service for the wonderful fare they served. Juicy hamburgers, fries that melt in your mouth, sandwiches dripping with flavor, and pastries that had to have been imported from Ireland itself. We thank you, my friend."
Everyone stood and gave a rousing round of applause that ended with an Irish brogue blasting across the speaker system.
"You are quite welcome, laddie. It was a pleasure serving such incredible wee ones. Glad you enjoyed."
The spotlight shifted to show a dark haired man with sparkling green eyes standing behind Nancy, her lapel mike clutched in his hand. Nancy sported a surprised look that quickly changed to a flush.
"Give me that," she said, reaching for the microphone.
With a broguish bow, he slipped the mike back on her lapel and disappeared into the shadows of the stage.
Bruce grinned knowingly, and turned back to the crowd. He took a deep breath, audible over the speaker, and began, again.
"One thing you need to know is that I absolutely love archeology. So, when I got an invitation to the opening of, Little Egypt, I was beside myself with joy. The brochure accompanying the invitation promised rides, games, and a very real pyramid complete with mummies.
"Of course, I knew at once I would go, even if I had to hitchhike to get there. I was even more excited when I saw the invitation allowed me to invite up to 10 people as guests. In those days, I was a bit shy, and probably didn't even know 10 people I could take with me. I did, however, know five very special, and very advdenturous, young ladies who were thrilled to accompany me.
"A note included in the invitation said that when we arrived, we would be met at the front gate by a tour guide, and to not be later than 7 am or we might get left out. I was determined to be at least 30 minutes early to make sure that didn't happen.
"As usual, Nancy and Sally's father, Mr. Jordan, volunteered to drive us in his van. Even though he was a very busy attorney, he always found time to take the Daredevil Girls places they needed to go. I think it was sort of his way of contributing to the fight against evil.
"Before we left, we spent a lot of time deciding what we would carry with us, as backpacks were strictly forbidden. Only purses, or small hip bags, were allowed. That gave us a lot to think through, as preparation was one of the cornerstones of the Daredevil philosophy.
"The first thing we chose was a camera. Although the inside of the pyramid was off-limits, the note said we could take all the pictures we wanted in the outer park. Becky was the best photographer, so she got to take the camera.
"I decided on a notepad in case something important was said in the presentations, or written on the displays. The notepad was important to me then, and even more so later.
"Artistic, Elizabeth, took a sketchpad, and Tabby her car-phone. Sally, who had been given Sage after her bad experience in the haunted house, planned to bring the cat in a pet purse. The invitation did not exclude animals, and Sage went on all Daredevil adventures.
"Nancy was the best in the group with money, so she took our extra funds--largely donated by Mr. Jordan, who expected at least one souvenir in return.
"On the day of the event, and at the proverbial crack of dawn, Becky and I arose quickly and dressed. It wasn't long before we heard a rap on the door. I pulled it open, quickly, to find Mr. Jordan standing with his hand raised as though to knock again.
"'Are you kids ready?' he asked. 'Everyone else is loaded up, and ready to go.'
'"We're ready, but Becky is still getting final instructions from our mom. She has to go over safety precautions, worse case scenarios, and all that worry about everything stuff. It's not like we aren't Daredevil Guys you know.'
"'Guys? Have you gotten the girls to change the name?'
"'Not officially, no, but I keep trying.'
"'Yeah, good luck with that one, Champ.'
"'Becky, come on,' I said, 'we're going to be late, and then they won't let us in. I'll
bet they've had groups camping out all night.'
"'I'm coming,' Becky said, my mother close on her heels.
"'Now you kids make sure you're careful,' Mom said. 'I know it's just a park, but you never know when someone might get hurt. Here, Nancy, you take this first-aid kit with you. I know you're responsible enough to make sure they use it if it's needed.'
"'Thanks, Mrs. Rogers,' Nancy said. 'I promise even Florence Nightingale would be proud of me.'
"'Good, now I put a little extra cash inside,' my mother said, 'Use it if you need it.'
"'Okay, Mrs. Rogers,' Nancy said, winking at me. We both knew it wouldn't get spent, but would remain in the first aid kit to return to her later.
"In spite of my anxiousness, the drive there was actually nice. We chatted off and on until we got close enough to smell fresh salty air, and feel a cool ocean breeze wafting through the open windows. Then, just as we crested a hill, we saw a giant pyramid rising out of a valley floor. The sun glinted off polished stone, lending a copper aura to the enormous structure. There were four flat sides, rising gracefully to a pointed summit. I could almost imagine I heard the gentle sighing of a camel as it carried an ancient pharaoh on its broad shoulders.
"Surrounding the pyramid was a variety of shops and rides, each sporting bright lights that stood in stark contrast to the old worldliness of the pyramid.
"'It's so beautiful,' Nancy said, climbing out of the van and looking up as high as she could. 'I can't believe it. Bruce, my young friend, I'm impressed.'
"Each one of the Daredevils gasped at the beauty of the pyramid as they took their turns getting out of the van. Even Mr. Jordan couldn't believe his eyes, and, as he said, his eyes had seen many things in his life.
"'They never had anything like this when I was growing up,' he said. 'Would you kids mind if I joined you today?'
"'Sorry, Mr. Jordan, but I had to email a list of who I was bringing with me by Friday.'
"'Don't worry about it, Bruce, I'll come back after it opens to the public. This is so amazing. Good job, son. They should let you plan all of the Daredevil Girl outings.'
"They all laughed, like there was no possible way they were going to let that happen, and then we waved good-bye. Mr. Jordan reminded us he would be back at the gate at 4:00 P.M. to pick us up, and then wished us good luck, and said to, have fun. We agreed, though we we wished we could stay longer. 4:00 was only nine hours away. Remember what I said about two types of clocks. We were about to experience them first hand.
"And now, Miss Nancy Jordan, I return the floor, and microphone, to you. Please tell us what happened after your father drove away."
| Author Notes |
Special thanks for the artwork, "Pyramids" by louisec0902
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
"They all laughed, like there was no possible way they were going to let that happen, and then we waved good-bye to Mr. Jordan. He reminded us he would be back at the gate at 4:00 P.M. to pick us up, and told us good luck and have fun. We agreed, though we were a bit disappointed, since 4:00 was only eight hours away. How could we possibly experience all we wanted in that short a of time? Remember what I said about the two types of clocks. We were about to experience them first hand.
"And now, Miss Nancy Jordan, I return the floor, and microphone, to you. Please tell us what happened after your father drove away."
The story continues:
Nancy smiled at Bruce as he returned to his seat.
"You did a wonderful job, brother-in-law! Thank you for getting us started."
"I had fun, really, but I'm happy to hand it back over."
Nancy turned back to face the audience, who had now learned to switch their attention to changing speakers. She breathed in memories of the past, and breathed out words to tell her tale.
"We watched my father turn and head for home," Nancy said. "If we had been older and wiser, or had some premonition of what the day held, we might have felt a twinge of sadness. But we were delightfully young, and couldn't wait for adventure. Adventure, indeed, we would get.
"Looking around, we were surprised to find ourselves alone. We had pictured teaming hordes of kids, waiting anxiously at the door, perhaps pawing and begging to get in. Such was the image Bruce painted, and such the image we readily accepted.
"'Where is everyone?' I asked. '7:00 is when they said to be here isn't it?'
"'Yeah,' Bruce said. 'That's what it says here on the paper, see? I'll bet they decided to open early and let the first groups in.'
"'Could be,' Tabby said. 'Let's go to the booth over there, and talk to the man inside. We've got to check in anyway.'
"We all agreed, and headed towards the hut. It stood, most officially, at the entrance to a fence surrounding the park. Inside sat an olive-skinned man reading a book with strange writing on the cover. Silky dark curls fell almost to his shoulder, and a tight t-shirt accented a powerful build.
"'May I help you?' he asked in a heavily accented voice.
"He set his book down, and looked up, deep penetrating eyes meeting mine. Just as I started to glance down and blush, he graced us with a warm, welcoming smile. Appearing to be about 25, he had a calm self-assured demeanor uncommon in one so young.
"'We have an invitation,' Bruce said, unaware of the nonverbal exchange between the agent and myself.
"'Indeed you do,' he said, now all business. 'So, you are Bruce Rogers. We have been waiting for you, and your companions, Becky, Nancy, Tabby, Sally and Elizabeth, correct?'
"'Yes.'
"'Good, good,' the man said, marking our names off a rather long list in front of him.
"'Where are the others?' Elizabeth asked.
"'Many have already started their tour. My boss saw no reason to leave them standing outside, since we were ready early.'
"'I knew it.' Bruce said. 'Are we too late to get a tour guide?'
"'You're not late at all, and you will get me, Ahmed. I do hope you came prepared with proper footwear for walking.'
"'We did,' Elizabeth said, pointing to her feet.
"'And no outside food? You know it is strictly forbidden?'
"'Of course not,' I said, though I felt he thought the rules a bit silly.
"'I assume you have food facilities,' Tabby said, pausing for effect.
"'Yes, but they won't open until nine. We have installed cool water fountains around the park and inside the pyramid for your refreshment. You may make use of these until the food pavilion opens. Please follow me as we begin the tour.'
"'This is a really nice place,' Becky said. 'Thank you for inviting all of us here.'
"Ahmed inclined his head in acknowledgment, his deep probing eyes locking onto mine, again. A shudder went down my spine as I felt suddenly transported through time and space. Whatever else this place had to offer, they definitely scored with atmosphere. I didn't know about the other guides, but Ahmed played his roll masterfully.
"'If you will notice,' Ahmed said, breaking eye contact, 'we have tried to damage the environment as little as possible with our temporary museum and park. We laid down portable walkways and have cut very little of the natural brush.'
"'Taking care of nature is very important,' Elizabeth said. 'My people believe that the Earth is our mother, and we must honor her.'
"'Your people are exceptionally wise,' Ahmed said. 'Who are they?'
"'Native Americans.'
"'Really? I have heard of them through my readings. What tribe do you come from?'
"'Cherokee.'
"'I've heard they are very noble people -- great warriors, and not so different from my own people, the Egyptians.'
"'Are you really from there?' Sally asked.
"'Yes, I've lived in Egypt my entire life. My good friend, Mike Holly, who owns this park, has engaged me to help him.'
"'Do you like it here?' Bruce asked.
"'Yes, I've found it warm and welcoming, much like my home near Cairo.'
"'Maybe someday we can visit,' Sally said.
"'That would be nice.' Ahmed nodded, and then halted our journey at the entrance to an obvious game center.
"'I will leave you here for a moment to look around on your own, but as I said before, none of the booths will open for two more hours. There are bathrooms there on the left, and, as I said, many water fountains all around. I encourage you to use them as it's important for the body to stay hydrated. We will meet back here in fifteen minutes, then take our excursion to the inside of the pyramid. By the time we finish there, the stalls and rides will be available for your enjoyment.'
"'Okay,' we said. He smiled warmly, nodded, and then walked back towards the booth.
"At first, we stood and looked around. Straight in front of us loomed the enormous pyramid, which made my head swim with its unfathomable mysteries. The rides looked fun, but like Bruce, who stood wistfully beside me, I couldn't wait to get inside.
"To our immediate right was a long food court advertising everything from falafels and gyros, to hamburgers and French fries. My stomach growled at the thought the images aroused. I felt it was too bad I hadn't eaten before I left.
"Reluctantly, I swerved my eyes to the left. This side was covered with stands selling merchandise, many bearing images of Egyptian gods and symbols. I was sure we would spend a lot of money buying souvenirs once we returned. To either side we saw more stands, games and rides. A few minutes inspection was not enough to take in the whole complex.
"I turned to share my thoughts with Bruce, but noticed he had slipped off without my notice.
"'Hey, look over here, there's a secret door,' he called out. We all hurried over to where he knelt in the dirt.
"'That's cool,' Elizabeth said, 'but I think it's just a drainage gutter. They probably put it in to help keep the paths clear when it rains.'
"'I don't know,' he said. 'It was covered with a clump of grass. I wouldn't have seen it at all except that I tripped on it going to look at that strange box over there.'
"'What box?' Elizabeth asked.
"She walked over to where Bruce was pointing to examine it more closely.
"'What's in it?' I asked.
"'Looks like bags of food or something.'
"'I'll bet they are C-rations,' Tabby said, joining her. 'My grandfather was a medic in Vietnam, and he used to buy them at the Army/Navy Surplus store to share with us. He said they lived on them when in battle.'
"'That's weird,' Becky said. 'I guess they're for the workers. I'm sure the food at the booths is better, or at least I hope so. I'm getting pretty hungry.'
"'So am I,' Sally said. 'Can you believe the booths won't be open for two more hours?'
"'I know, right?' Tabby said, 'but if you promise not to tell, I have hidden a whole package of candy bars in Becky's camera case. No outside food? Ha!'
"'I hid some cookies in Sage's pet purse too,' Sally said, 'and speaking of Sage, I think it's time she came out for some fresh air.'
"Sally opened her pet carrier, and lifted out the furry gray cat. Sage yawned and stretched once she was placed on the ground, making everyone giggle. It was much too early in the morning for her likings.
"'Oh don't be so lazy,' Sally said, 'you're the sixth member of the Daredevil Girls; time to act like it.'
"'Seventh,' Bruce corrected.
"'Sixth,' Sally repeated. 'You, my friend, are the seventh. She was here first, and has been with us on almost every adventure since the haunted house.'
"'So, I am a member then, officially?'
"'Yes,' I said. 'I guess we should have done this months ago. You've always been an important supporter.'
"'Great, and when do we change the name of the group?'
"'We don't,' we all said in unison.
"'Fine,' Bruce said, 'but I'm not wearing lavender and pink. Blue and gold for me.'
"'That'll work,' I agreed, with a nod of finality.
"About that time, Ahmed appeared, and beckoned us to follow. He was a bit quieter now, as though he had a lot on his mind. He had also changed clothes. He now wore baggy, genie-like, pants, and a thin silk shirt covering very little of his well muscled chest and arms. Around his neck he wore a strange necklace that looked like the image of a radiating sun. We walked briskly behind him as he headed straight for the pyramid.
"'What's wrong, Ahmed?' Elizabeth asked, ever sensitive to people's moods.
"'Nothing,' Ahmed replied. 'We're just a bit behind schedule. I went and checked with Mike Holly, and the group ahead of you is already through with the upper floors of the pyramid. We need to hurry as there's another one coming behind us.'
"'Really?' Becky said, 'because I really haven't seen any other kids here.'
"You haven't? Well, don't worry, you will see them very soon. We must hurry now, if you please.'"
| Author Notes |
A grateful thanks for the artwork, "King's city", by GaliaG.
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last post:
Bruce received an invitation to tour a pyramid park called, Little Egypt, before its opening. He invited the Daredevil Girls, of which his sister, Becky, was an affiliate, in an attempt to impress them enough to allow him membership. Once there, they meet up with Ahmed, who is assigned to be their guide. They begin with the life-sized, and very realistic, pyramid.
The Story Continues:
"'And now you stand on the threshold of a dream, my young friends,' Ahmed said. 'I hope the brisk walk up the pyramid stairs didn't over tax you.'
"'We're fine,' Tabby said.
"She spoke for herself, of course, as the rest of us were panting and gasping for air. We had climbed a very long and steep stairway, way too reminiscent of the real ones.
"'Before we go in,' he continued, 'please allow for a few precautions required by our host. Place these lambskin gloves on to protect anything you might touch. Also, place all purses and bags in one of the lockers to your right. You may reclaim them once we return outside. I apologize for the tight security, but once you see the priceless treasures, you will appreciate our vigilance.'
"Very reluctantly we parted with the items, placing them in the locker Ahmed directed for our use. In went the camera bag, the carphone with hidden candy bars, sketchpad, first aid kit, and even Sage's empty pet carrier. The cookies were confiscated and thrown in a large trashcan by the door.
"The only thing, besides the candy bars, missing the careful scrutiny of our guide, was the small notepad and pen Bruce had stored inside his pocket. Ahmed proceeded to lock the metal cabinet, and stuff the key inside his shirt.
"'What about our cat?' Sally asked. 'Can she come with us?'
"'Indeed she may, as the ancient Egyptians greatly honored her species. I only ask that you watch her closely.'
"He paused while Sally picked up Sage, and tucked her firmly in the crook of her arm.
"'Very well,' he said. 'Now, relax and enjoy your adventure. Before beginning, I want you to pause and reflect on the significance of what you are about to witness. Such splendor has not been seen for many generations of man. It is offered to you, today, as a very special treat. Waiting inside is a small vision of the beauty of my country, and the glory of my ancestry.'
"Reverently, he eased open the great door and allowed us to enter. It took our eyes a moment to adjust to the dim lights, but when they did, we were floored by the spectacle before us.
"Little bits of glass and gems, embedded in the walls and floor, caught the light from a multitude of candles and lamps, and reflected it like a sparkling kaleidoscope.
"On the walls hung enormous tapestries depicting various scenes including the exploits of Pharaohs, assorted temple activities, and even, simple domestic settings, such as a pharaoh and queen playing with their children. I wanted to go over and touch them through gloved hands, just to feel a part of the past, but remained rooted to my spot in humble reverence.
"To either side of the atrium I noticed two sets of narrow steps spiraling upwards for about twenty stories. The floors appeared to be around six feet in width; barely room enough for two people to walk abreast. I felt dizzy thinking about having to climb those impossible steps, especially after having just struggled with the ones outside. I sure hoped they were not a part of the tour.
"In the center of the room stood an enormous golden statue of a Pharaoh. He held a crook in one hand and a flail in the other, both of which were crossed over his chest in the typical Pharaoh stance, and represented royalty. His face, and beautifully adorned neck, were unusually elongated, giving him an almost comical look. A womanly chest and hips, and a sagging belly, added to the uniquness of the figure.
"'Is that Akhenaten?' Bruce asked.
"'Yes, it is,' Ahmed said in surprise. 'You're a smart young man.'
"'I don't know about all that, but I do like archeology.'
"'Archeology? Yes, I suppose it would seem that way to you.'
"'Wasn't Akhenaten married to Nefertiti?' Bruce asked, oblivious to the strange comment.
"'Again, yes.'
"'Oh, I've heard of her,' Tabby said. 'She was supposed to have been one of the most beautiful women that ever lived. I saw a replica of her bust at a museum in Houston.'
"'She was quite beautiful,' Ahmed said, 'and a good person. I am quite pleased with your seriousness and knowledge. You and your companions aren't like other young people your age. Mike Holly was wise to have invited you to join us.'
"'And, again, we appreciate the opportunity,' I said. 'We may not have quite the background Bruce has in history, but, I think I can speak for us all by saying, this place is amazing.'
"'You are quite welcome, and now, if you please, we will continue the tour in the basement, at level one.'
"'Basement?' Elizabeth said. 'No one has basements around here. It's too close to sea level.'
"'Don't worry, our walls are firmly reinforced. You are quite safe from drowning.'
"'From drowning,' Elizabeth whispered to me, 'but what else are we not safe from? I'm not sure I feel comfortable following him into a dungeon.'
'"Stop worrying,' I whispered back. 'This is a theme park, not a haunted house.'
"Ahmed bowed slightly, seeming not to have heard our exchange, and then led us to an intricately woven rug on the floor beside the far wall. He lifted it, knelt down, and inserted a key into a lock on a panel. He stepped back as a door swished upwards.
"'I'll bet they didn't have those back in ancient Egypt,' Becky said.
"'Actually, they did,' Ahmed said. 'It's sort of a primitive hydraulics system, and is accomplished with a series of springs and pulleys. I'm pleased it caught your attention.'
"'I knew about them,' Bruce said, but was cut off as Ahmed descended the stairs, beckoning us to follow.
"Like everything else in the Pyramid, the steps were steep and gruelling. My legs had already begun to burn when we finally reached bottom. Once there, however, my discomfort quickly disappeared. Arrayed before us, were rows upon rows of meticulously carved tables with artifacts tucked safely under thick panes of glass. Ahmed explained each display, and then, allowed us to roam around and look. Since we couldn't actually touch any of the items, I ran a gloved hand across several surfaces as though to invite a part of their history into my soul.
"I could spend hours telling you about the grandeur and beauty of this place, but we haven't the time, and there is much more to my story left to tell. Suffice to say, we were enthralled beyond measure, and even Elizabeth seemed to have forgotten her misgivings.
"After giving us ample opportunity to discover his people's past, Ahmed, finally, led us to another rug, and another secret doorway.
"'We go, now, to the second basement level,' he said.
"'How many levels are there?' Becky asked.
"'Come, come,' Ahmed said, again waving his hand for us to follow. 'Life is full of levels.'
"Resigned to the strangeness of the tour, we clambered down another staircase, and ended up on, yet, another floor. This level was well lit, and for as far as our eyes could see, appeared to be an indoor amusement park, absolutely dwarfing the one outside. There were rides, games, skill booths, and everything, it seemed, but places to buy food.
"I had to wonder if people ever ate in this park. Anyway, we, finally, saw other kids. They were frolicking about as though unaware the Daredevils had arrived and, it seemed, were having more fun than we were. Ahmed gave a sneering grunt, and led us to a secluded room closed off by a door. He pulled the key out from around his neck and unlocked it. We walked inside and found a large screen, and stadium seats for about twenty people.
"'Please, sit down,' Ahmed said reverently, 'and I will turn down the lights. Here you will be given the opportunity to view a film about the life of the great Pharaoh, Akhenaten."
"'When the story began, images of the statues of Akhenaten and Nefertiti appeared before us in godlike splendor. Following, was a brief history of the Pharaoh and his family displayed in stunning cinematography. It seemed his father, Amenhotep III, died about 1352 BC, and left the young king to rule in his place.
"Unlike most of the people of his time, Akhenaten believed in only one god, Aten, who appeared as a disk in the sky, radiating energy to people below. I thought of the the necklace Ahmed wore, and wondered if he shared similar beliefs.
"Akhenaten, the film went on to say, had the shrines of other gods torn down, and new ones dedicated to Aten built. Many of his people, and religious leaders, were violently unhappy with the changes. Even though his beautiful, and much loved, wife, Nefertiti, supported her husband's religious convictions, most continued to hate him.
"Three daughters, Meritaten, Meketaten, and Ankhesenpaaten were mentioned, but no sons. It was suggested, the Pharaoh had a considerably large harem of wives besides the queen, Nefertiti, and so a male child was a distinct possibility. When Akhenaten died young, however, he left no apparent heir. More was said about his wife and nephew, Tutankhamun, but, I'll let you ask Bruce about that later if you're interested.
"After the film stopped, the lights in the arena flickered back on, and Ahmed sauntered in.
"'Well, what do you think?' he asked.
"'It was incredible,' Bruce said. 'Do you know where the mummy of Akhenaten is now?'
"'Indeed I do,' Ahmed said. 'He is here, as well as those of Nefertiti and their three daughters.'
"'No way,' Tabby said. 'How, on earth, did you get them?'
"'It took years and a great deal of effort, but Mike Holly is a very rich man, and money sometimes buys things that aren't for sale.'
"'I hear that,' Tabby said.
"'Do you have any other mummies?' Sally asked.
"'Quite a few, actually.'
"'Cool,' Bruce said, 'so where do you keep them?'
"'In the third basement level,' Ahmed replied.
"'Of course,' Elizabeth said.
"'And we're going there, right?' Tabby asked.
"'If you dare,' Ahmed said with an upraised eyebrow."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Nefertiti" by cleo85
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary:
The Daredevils have taken a tour into, "Little Egypt", with a shady tour guide named, Ahmed. After briefly visiting the outer amusement park, they were escorted inside a realistic pyramid. There they found amazing artifacts and tapestries arrainged on several levels. The story picks up with Ahmed promising them the opportunity to view real mummies if they are willing to visit a third basement level.
The Story Continues:
"'We'll do it,' Bruce said before any of us could protest.
"Once more, we climbed down a tortuous staircase, and once more, we arrived at a new level. This one was dimmer than the other two, and had a musty smell that spoke of old linens and decay. There were two long halls branching off in front of us, a slightly elevated one to the left, and the other to the right.
"Ahmed lowered his head and folded his hands reverently, as if conversing with unseen spirits. We responded by growing quiet, although I don't think we were aware we were doing so at the time.
"After a pause, he took us to the hall on the right. We could see a large number of closed doors trailing off down the hall, half on one side of the rug-less floor, and half on the other. Ahmed led us into the first room on the right, which required no key to enter.
"Once inside, we observed a wrapped mummy lying on a simple wooden table. Four sculptured jars sat on the floor next to it. Bruce had already told us they were called canopic jars, and held the vital organs of the deceased. They were beautiful and creepy at the same time, and I shuddered at the thought of what they contained.
"'This is the body of a man who worked in the city of Akhetaten as a tailor,' Ahmed said, breaking through my mental journey. 'It is thought that he actually made the clothes worn by the royal family.'
"'Where is his sarcophagus?' Bruce asked, the only one of us actually gutsy enough to approach the mummy.
"'Not all families could afford one,' Ahmed said. 'In case you didn't know, a sarcophagus is a sort of decorative coffin. Some bodies were stacked in several, like little Russian dolls. King Tut, the nephew of Akhenaten, was buried in three.'
"'That's amazing,' Tabby said. 'How many mummies do you have here?'
"'Over 200 that I know of, though Mike Holly could give an exact count.'
"'Wow!' Becky said. 'You could start your own baseball league.'
"'Or war,' I muttered.
"'You worry too much,' Bruce said. 'I really wish you would just relax.'
"'It is my job to worry, and I'm not sure if I ever calm down completely. I just enjoy small spurts of relaxation.'
"'Then enjoy one now, please.'
"'Do not let her remarks concern you, Bruce,' Ahmed said. 'Many are afraid of what they do not understand. And, now, if you would follow me to the next hall, I will show you one of our most prized mummies.'
"'Why is this hall raised higher than the last one?' Becky asked as we entered the next area.
"'The people here are royalty,' he said, and then opened a door on the right.
"There we found a wrapped mummy resting on a finely carved wooden table. The canopic jars, sitting on the floor before it, were inlaid with gold and precious gems. Ahmed approached the table quietly, almost as though saddened by its presence.
"'Who was this guy?' Bruce asked.
"'Not a guy, a girl,' Ahmed said. 'She was King Akhenaten's daughter by one of his concubines. She was a Nubian, or you would say, she was black. A very precious young lady by the accounts I have read.'
"'Did Akhenaten have any sons?' Elizabeth asked.
"'None that were noted by historians,' Ahmed replied.
"'But, the film told us they were rumored,' Bruce said.
"'Yes, there were many rumors, but none substantiated. If you are through looking, we need to go back to the top for another video.'
"'But what about the rest of the mummies?' Bruce asked. 'Aren't you going to show them to us?'
"'Later, perhaps, but for now it is time to move on.'
"Move on we did, and at as fast a pace as you can possibly imagine. To say we were exhausted once we reached the top of the last set of steps, would be a gross understatment--we were winded and disheartened.
"'Come, young warriors,' Ahmed said. "No time to sit and rest. We have a schedule to keep. Follow me up the staircase there on the right.'
"'The one leading to the top of the pyramid?' Elizabeth asked, incredulously. 'Surely you don't expect us to climb those?'
"'Isn't there an elevator?' I asked.
"'We don't need one,' Ahmed said. 'They didn't have elevators in ancient Egypt, and you are supposed to be enjoying a realisitic experience.'
"'But it's miles up there,' Tabby said. 'I don't think they can make it; at least not quickly. Even I would struggle.'
"'And I think they can,' Ahmed said. 'You should never doubt what people can do just because they are not as strong or fast as you.'
"'Now wait a minute,' Bruce said. 'Tabby didn't mean anything bad, and she was just being honest. I don't think climbing all of those stairs is such a good idea, either. This was supposed to be a fun adventure, not an endurance test.'
"'It's supposed to be fun for the mindless children playing on the second basement floor, not for discerning people like you,' Ahmed said. 'You should build up your minds with knowledge, and your bodies with exercise. You should eat healthy food, and not put nasty candy and cookies in your bodies like you brought here. Have you never heard, your bodies are temples?'
"'We've heard that,' Becky said, 'but we're just kids.'
"Just kids? My dear, by your age, Akhenaten was a king. Your society puts too much importance on being a child. Your group, however, is different. That is why you were chosen to come here today.'
"'The invitation was sent to me,' Bruce said, 'not to the Daredevil Girls.'
"'That's because we wanted you to come, too, Bruce, and knew that if we invited just the girls, they would leave you behind. Today, you are as important as they are.'
"'How do you know so much about the Daredevil Girls?' I asked. 'You're not from around here.'
"'That's very true,' Ahmed said, 'but Mr. Holly is. He has many contacts, and they said you and your friends were exactly what we needed.'
"'Needed for what?' Bruce asked. He had grabbed Tabby's hand, and was inching backwards.
"'It will all be explained in the film on the top floor.'
"'Well, we're not going up there,' I said, grabbing for Sally's hand. 'In fact, we're not staying at all. Please return our things. We appreciate the opportunity and the tour, but it's time for us to leave.'
"'I can't let you do that,' Ahmed said, grabbing Sally by the shirt and jerking her away from me. In the next instant, he pulled a gun out of his baggy pants and put it to her head. 'I believe the instructions were to start climbing the stairs. We have a film to watch.'
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Mummy", by Mr Jones.
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary:
After a tour of three levels of basement, Ahmed hurries the Daredevil Girls and Guy back up to the main floor. Once there, he demands they climb an impossibly long set of stairs to the top of the inside of the pyramid. When they balk, he grabs the youngest and smallest, Sally, and holds her at gunpoint. He reasserts his instructions to begin climbing the stairs.
The Story Continues:
"'Okay, chill out,' Bruce said. He stopped in his tracks. 'What tour company did they find you at, Buddy?'
"'Do not try and be humorous with me, young man. Obviously I am more than a tour guide. Mess with me, and I will be forced to use violence.'
"Bruce nodded as we all fell silent. For a long, tense moment, there was no sound, and no one moved. Then, a loud, insistent hissing was heard. We looked down to see Sage bristling with feline rage. Her back was hunched, her mouth open, and every hair on her body stood up in righteous indignation.
"In a flash, Ahmed turned his gun from Sally and pointed it directly at Sage. He fired a shot, but Sage stood her ground. The bullet, intentionally, had missed.
"Sage slowly backed towards the open door of the pyramid, spitting and hissing the entire way. In her squinted eyes was a promise that she would be back. Sage, you see, was no ordinary housecat.
"'Run, Sage,' Sally screamed.
"'Don't worry about the cat,' Ahmed said. He put a strong arm around her, and pulled her off her feet. 'Worry about yourself if your friends don't do as I ask.'
"'Tell us what you want,' I said.
"'I already did. Head up the steps, and no more whimpering. We picked you because you're strong, so stop acting like snivelling children.'
"'Okay, we'll cooperate,' Elizabeth said. Her eyes flashed as much anger as the cat's. 'But put Sally down, and let her walk with us.'
'"No, I don't think so. I'll keep her to ensure you keep your word. Now let's go, all of you.'
"Sally didn't whine or complain, but she did look afraid, and so we followed the maniacal tour guide up the long steps.
"I can't begin to tell you how we managed to reach the top, but we did. The steps were steeper and more exhausting than any we had encountered so far. Ahmed walked behind us, carrying Sally in a grip so tight she was having difficulty breathing. About two thirds of the way there, she passed out, and hung limply in his arms. With the gun held tightly in his other fist, there was little we could do but follow his instructions.
"Once at the top, we saw just one door, which was standing open. We literally fell through onto a cold stone floor.
"'Get up,' Ahmed demanded, dropping Sally beside us, 'and take your places at the theater. The film is about to begin.'
"Wearily, we struggled to our feet and over to the cushioned seats. Sally, whose pale little face rested on the cold floor, remained behind. I didn't even have the strength to lift her. At least she wouldn't have to see whatever film Ahmed had planned.
"Tired beyond belief, we were grateful for the chance to sit down. Quickly, the light dimmed and the screen in front lit up. The likenesses of Akhenaten and Nefertiti appeared, as before, in all their god-like glory.
"'I hope this isn't the same film,' Elizabeth whispered. 'Otherwise our boy, Ahmed, has just gone to a lot of trouble for nothing.'
"'Hush and watch,' Tabby warned. 'I want to see what he's gone to so much trouble to show us.'
"We did hush, and we did watch, and what we saw was nothing short of ancient scandal.
"According to the film, Akhenaten was murdered by a rival, Ay, who ended up in power after he managed to do away with a series of other rulers. The first of these, Nefertiti, was Akhenaten's beloved wife. She was murdered after serving only a few years as Pharaoh, but not before she gave birth, in secret, to a boy named, Akhenaten II. She sent her son to live in anonymity with his Nubian half sister until he could take back his father's throne. It never happened. He, too, was murdered, and his body entombed in a wall.
"The film faded to a shadowy image of a man dressed in Pharaoh attire. The narrator's voice boomed out, making us jump in our seats.
"'I give you now,' it said. 'Akhenaten II, returned from the grave, reborn and renewed.'
"The shadowy figure disappeared and was replaced by a strong, very familiar, young man.'
"The lights came back on, and Ahmed strode into the room. He walked up to the stage dressed as a Pharaoh, and holding a crook and flail in his hand.
"'Any questions?'
"'Only one,' I said. 'Who are you, really?'
| Author Notes |
Special thanks for the artwork, "Half Face" by isb63. The artwork of our friends is invaluable to our stories and poems. Thank you.
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary:
After touring the lower regions of the pyramid, the Daredevil Girls and Guy are forced up a long flight of stairs by the gun wielding tour guide, Ahmed. Once at the top, they are forced to watch another film about Akhenaten and Nefertiti, but this time, the film ends and Ahmed comes forward proclaiming to be the reanimated heir to the throne of Akhenaten. Nancy asks who he really is.
The Story Continues:
"'As you can see,' he said. 'I'm the Pharaoh, Akhenaten II, but you can call me Akie. I claim my kingdom here in League City, and this pyramid, the beginning of my great palace.'
"We watched as Ahmed laid the official crook and flail, on a table, and pulled his gun from a strap across his chest.
"'I don't see the State of Texas allowing you to do that,' I said. 'I'm not saying it isn't a great idea and all, but...'
"'Don't worry about the details. The officials will think this is just a park in the beginning. By the time my army is amassed, it will be too late to stop us. Egypt will rule the world as once before.'
"I had no answer for that. There was no sense arguing with a lunatic, especially one with a gun. Once more, we just sort of sat and stared. Finally, Bruce stirred.
"'How did you become Akhenaten II?' he asked.
"'It wasn't easy, but Mike Holly was touring Egypt and happened upon a prophecy about a male heir of Akhenaten. It was said the mummified young man could only be awakened by a stranger from the west. He pursued the thread until he found my body entombed in a wall. Guarding it, were three priests of Aten who explained the reanimation process. He followed the instructions, and here I am.'
"'So, you're a mummy?' Becky asked.
"'Not anymore.'
"'Wow,' Bruce said. 'Okay, Akie, uhh, how did Mike Holly resurrect you?'
"'Reanimate.'
"'Okay, how did he reanimate you?'
"'It's really very complicated, and I don't quite have the time to go into it. Suffice it to say, the sacrifice of the life of one of the priests was required-- a life for a life.'
"'And the priest gladly participated?' Elizabeth asked. 'That's some true devotion there. No offense, but I wouldn't do it.'
"Akie gave her a strange look, and then nodded as though acknowledging her statement. The implications of that simple action reverberated throughout the room.
"'You're going to reanimate the other mummies, aren't you?' Tabby asked.
"'Indeed,' Akie said, 'all of them, eventually. Most will become my slaves, and the rest, family members. We already have a few slaves who helped us build this park.'
"'But you haven't reanimated your father?' Bruce asked.
"'No, I've been waiting for the right person for him. Soon, very soon, Akhenaten I, will join me here in the pyramid.'
"'But, won't that make things a bit awkward?" Bruce asked. 'I mean, if you bring him back and let him regain his throne, there will be two pharaohs.'
"'I've already thought of that. I have planned to make it one of the stipulations of his reanimation for him to agree to let me rule, or I'll pull the plug on his procedure.'
"'Okay,' Tabby said. 'Sounds a bit harsh to me, but if it works for you, it works for you. How are you going to get enough willing priests to sacrifice their lives for all these reanimations you have planned? There can't be too many of their order left after all these centuries?'
"'Correction, little Nubian beauty,' Akie said. 'I said a life for a life. They don't have to be priests, nor do they have to be willing.'
"'You plan to use us, don't you?' Bruce asked. 'That's why you invited us here, and keep talking about how we were chosen, and how you have plans for us.'
"'But, of course,' Akie said. 'I intend on using the kids downstairs for the common mummies, and you six for the people who meant the most to me.'
"'That's messed up,' Becky said. 'You can't just steal people and make them give up their lives for people who died a long time ago. Those people had their chances in life.'
"'I can do whatever I want. I'm Pharaoh. Now, this is how it's going to go. Tabby, you get to replace my half Nubian sister, Atenabend, who raised me. Bruce, you're my father. Nancy you get to be my beautiful mother, and the rest of you, my other sisters we recovered. I know you don't understand this now, but you have each been bestowed a great honor.'
"'No, we don't understand,' Tabby said, 'nor, I think, do you. This is wrong on many levels.'
"'Only history will be the judge of that,' Akie said.
"'You won't get away with this,' I said, knowing my words sounded foolish in the light of the situation. 'Our parents know where we are, and they will come looking for us.'
"'They will find no signs of you here,' Akie said. 'Under the instructions of Mike Holly, one of my slaves took your things and threw them into a field in Kemah. It will look like you were abducted before you ever made it through our doors. I will swear you never arrived.'
"'They'll search the place and find our fingerprints,' I said, and then looked down at my gloved hands. 'Oh, I guess not.'
"'And what about all of those kids downstairs?' Elizabeth asked. 'You can't hide them for long.'
"'Not only do their parents not know where they are,' Akie said, 'but they don't even care. I found them on the streets, and they are glad for the meals and protection I provide them."
"'What meals?' Elizabeth asked. 'I haven't seen any food, and I'm starving.'
"'As well you should be,' Akie said, 'or fasting, anyway. You stand at the brink of a great historical endeavor, and you need to be in the proper state of mind. The kids are given three meals a day, and two healthy snacks. It's better than they got on the streets.'
"'It's still wrong,' Elizabeth said.
"'I weary of explaining what is clearly above your heads,' Akie said. 'Please take your seats. Tabby, you come with me. I am anxious to see my beloved Atenabend, so I'll begin with you. This procedure will take all that is left of the day. The rest of you will be given water until it is your turn. Don't worry, though, your times will arrive soon enough, and then all your earthly worries will be over.'
"'I have no earthly worries,' Bruce said. 'I'm only 12.'
"'You do now,' Akie said.
"'That much is true,' Bruce said, 'but I want to know, why you chose children for this project. Wouldn't adults have been better suited?'
"'Children, like the priests of Aten, are pure of heart,' Akie said, 'and they are the greater sacrifice. Now, Tabby, if you would, please?'
"'I am not going back down those stairs,' she said, a defiant hand on her hip. 'Just go ahead and shoot me here.'
"'I can't do that,' Akie said. 'I need you alive so the rites can be properly performed. But as I do not wish to fight you all the way down, either, I guess I will have to put you to sleep.'
"A hissing sound was suddenly heard coming from the vents in the ceiling. Akie slipped through the door, closing it quickly behind. When we awoke, we felt strangely euphoric, but were shocked to find we were missing two people. Sally and Tabby were nowhere to be found.
| Author Notes |
Thank you for the brilliant artwork, "Abu Simbel Temple" by brigittes13
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangly, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. Daredevil Girls: Team of youngsters who fought against evil with the help of humans and good supernatural creatures. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
A hush fell on the audience as, once more, Nancy paused from her narrative. Not even the people on stage stirred. The memory of that day, brought to life by Nancy's dramatic portrayal, was vivid in their minds.
"Sally," Nancy began again, "I believe the next part of the adventure would best be shared by an expert eyewitness. Ladies and gentlemen of the audience, I pass the story now to one of the world's greatest sneaks."
Sally tried to stand, but her knees were weak from tension. Nancy noticed and passed the lapel microphone over to her. During this part of the story, Sally definitely needed to sit. She took a deep audible breath, and the audience followed suit, as though connected to her by an unseen bond.
"I would like to begin my part of the narrative when we were at the bottom of the stairs," Sally said, adjusting her position, and looking intense in the spotlight which had rotated her way. "I'm not going to lie to you folks, I was terrified when Ahmed jerked me up and put a gun to my head. Who wouldn't be? But, as a Daredevil Girl, I had been through some pretty scary stuff, and was bracing myself for another unsolicited adventure.
"I think we had all figured out Akie was more than a guide long before he went psycho on us, but what bothered me most was that he chose me as his hostage. I mean, it wasn't that I wished ill on any of the others, but I was tired of being the target just because I was the youngest and smallest. It happened more often than you might guess.
"However petite and helpless I might have appeared on the surface, though, I was no longer the timid child from the haunted house, and no longer afraid of everything that went bump in the night. I was a seasoned veteran, and possessed two very specialized weapons. I wasn't fast like Tabby, or a great leader like Nancy. I didn't have Becky's knack for the outdoors, or even Elizabeth's unquenchable spirit. My strengths lay in stealth and deception, and I was exceedingly good at both--in a good way, of course.
"After Ahmed shot at Sage, then jerked me up and put the gun to my head, I decided resistance wasn't prudent. I decided to go for a different tactic, and froze like a puppy lifted by the scruff. In essence, I made myself a non-factor factor in Akie's demented equation. While he carried me up step after exhausting step, he began to pay less and less attention to me. At one point, I even let my body go limp to further his hardship. He wasn't making things easy on the Daredevil Girls, why should I make it easy on him?
"To be honest, I did feel a twinge of guilt when I saw the others having to climb the stairs in growing fatigue, while I got a free ride from the loony guy. I could see Nancy's concerned face through my partially closed eyelids, but I had to form a plan, and figured the end would, as the saying goes, 'justify the means'.
"I paid careful attention to my surroundings as we climbed endlessly upwards, which was basic Daredevil Girls' survival skills at work. I looked for pitfalls, dangers, and hiding spots. I kept my mind clear and open for opportunity.
"Once at the top of the stairs, Akie was more than happy to drop me on the floor and leave me alone. I was unconscious, right? He-he, not only was I fully alert, but I was the only one of the whole bunch rested, including Ahmed.
"While the others were forced to watch the hideously sick movie about how Ahmed, now Akie, or Akhenaten the second, had been brought back to life by the quirky businessman, Mike Holly, I began to actually formulate and execute a desperate plan.
"There was an indentation in the wall near the top of the stairs that housed an old empty sarcophagus. I slipped easily inside, cracking the top so I could listen and see.
"From there, I was able to hear the film, and the subsequent discussion of Akie's evil plans. I grew increasingly alarmed as he explained how he was going to use the Daredevils to reanimate his family. I was appalled, but dared not give myself away by screaming or retching. I stayed silent as a still-dead mummy, and waited for my chance to help.
"Finally, I heard my friends scream when Akie slammed the door, and then fall quickly silent. I could hear the sound and odor of gas, so I guessed what he had done. I knew from his discussion that he wasn't going to kill them, but figured he had rendered them helpless. They couldn't help me much in that state.
"Risking exposure, I peeked out where I could see him leaning against the door listening. I listened, too, though I heard nothing encouraging. Finally, he cracked the door open and slipped back in.
"After a few tense moments, I saw Akie carrying Tabby in his strong arms. Both her arms and legs were tied, and she appeared drugged.
"'Ha,' I thought. 'You won't carry her as easily as you did me.'
"But then he did something unusual. He stopped and put Tabby down. I took a greater risk, and lifted the lid of the sarcophagus a bit wider. I watched as he took the key from around his neck, and inserted it into a spot on the wall and turned it.
"A metal door suddenly appeared and split in two, just like an elevator. I watched as Akie dragged Tabby inside. The doors shut automatically, and I could hear the distinctive sound of the elevator as it descended. I couldn't believe it. There was a working elevator all along.
"Why had he made everyone walk up that horrible flight of stairs when there was an easier way? I guessed it was because he knew the only way he was going to get the better of the Daredevils, was to make them too tired to fight back. If that was his purpose, he had succeeded, and now he had Tabby, and goodness only knew what he was going to do with her.
"As soon as I figured the coast was clear, I eased out of the cramped hiding place, and surveyed my surroundings with a careful eye. I tried the door to the room that held the Daredevil Girls first, but found it locked. I rapped quietly on the door, but there was no answer. I didn't dare to knock harder.
"I had to make a decision--stay with the other Daredevil Girls--or go after Tabby. I hesitated for no more time than it takes a heart to beat. Tabby was my priority. I tapped my head against the door and wished the others well, then turned and slipped down the stairs.
"I halted at an area where I remembered the elevator had appeared. I tapped on a likely spot, and to my surprise, the wall cracked opened. Inside were the two metal doors I had seen earlier. Sitting ominously beside them, was a glowing button. I hesitated a moment, then pushed it.
"The elevator was still traveling down, so I had to wait for it to return. The stupid fool had left the doors unlocked. I guessed he figured he was safe with the Daredevil Girls and Guy locked upstairs. What he should have done was counted heads before he left, a mistake my mother had learned to avoid when I was a toddler.
"I waited, for what seemed an eternity, before the elevator returned and the doors swished open. I stepped aside so as not to be seen by any possible occupants, but there weren't any, so I climbed on board. Just as the doors were about to close, I heard a faint meowing sound. I stuck my foot out.
"'Sage!' I whispered as loudly as I dared. 'You didn't abandon us. You're a bigger sneak than I am! Come on, I can use your help.'
"Sage meowed with an almost human-like sound, and then joined me in the elevator with one graceful leap into my arms.
"'We've got to save Tabby,' I said, hugging her close. She mewed again.
"The doors on the elevator snapped shut with a metallic creak of finality. We were on our way down."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Ready to pounce", by cleo85
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary:
The story shifts from Nancy's narrative to her little sister, Sally, who now takes over to tell her part of the adventure. In her story, she has just escaped from Akie, and unbeknownst to any of the others, is now free to try to help her friends escape.
Sally continues her tale:
"Once at the bottom, the elevator doors swished open with an ominous echoing sound. Carefully I peered out, only to hear the familiar sounds of the basement door easing shut, and a lock engaging. A quick perusal assured me the atrium was empty. That was the good news. The bad news was, Akie had slipped below ground, taking Tabby and the master key with him.
"I'm not one given to lengthy bouts of indecision, part of the reason for my many successes as a sneak, or as I preferred to be called, a stealth artist. I was, however, in a bit of a pickle. Most of my teammates were upstairs locked in a room, and another on her way to a dungeon facing a fate worse than death.
"I was almost stumped when a vivid memory thrust itself into my conscious mind... Bruce beckoning to us from where he knelt by a trap door. We had scoffed at his discovery, but now I saw it as a way out of my dilemma. It was a long shot, but the only shot I had. I placed Sage on the ground and darted out of the open front door. Sage followed close on my heels.
"Together we made our way to the amusement park, its rides and games silent as the illusions they were designed to be. I didn't pause to reflect. Who has that kind of time when in danger? I ran for the metal door partially hidden by grass.
"Looking around to make sure no eyes were watching, I pried the door open with a stick, and noticed it led to a tube-like chute. I wondered why this particular entrance wasn't kept locked like all the others. Hmm, Akie slipping up? I mean, why watch a service entry, right? Why indeed?
"'Let's go, Sage,' I said.
"Of course, Sage didn't reply, but she looked at me in the way cats do when you just know they understand what you're saying. Sage looked that way a lot, and I knew she would follow me down the tube to find Tabby.
"I scooted my bottom to the entrance and slowly eased my legs over the edge, followed by my hips and body. It was a bit tight, but not too bad. For once I was glad to be small for my age. I held onto the upper lip of the tube long enough for Sage to crawl in behind me. For secrecy's sake, I closed the top behind us. How many movies have you seen where a fleeing person leaves a door open, and is quickly found? Yeah, I had too, and remember, I was a stealth artist. It wasn't going to happen to me.
"Taking a deep breath, I finally let go. I had no idea what waited at the bottom, nor even how long it would take to get there, but you can only plan so far. Eventually, you have to just go for it, and boy did we go.
"We barreled down the tube with such speed, I felt like we were in the guts of a giant vacuum cleaner. It was definitely fun in a scary roller-coaster sort of way, but it presented my greatest challenge so far. You see, when you're falling fast, screams tend to erupt from your throat and bleat out of your mouth like a goat, but I knew the importance of staying quiet, so I held it bravely in. Sage, on the other hand, screeched like an enraged banshee. My only hope was that cat screams and creepy pyramids sort of go together, and that no one would take notice.
"Finally, we landed safely on the floor in a pile of food packages-- first me, and then Sage, who arrived gracefully in my lap. I hardly had time to get my bearings before two waif-like boys rounded a corner and looked at us as though we were ghosts.
"'Who are you?' the older boy asked, dark, damp hair accenting pale skin.
"'I'm Sally, and this is my assistant, Sage,' I said, standing up and brushing my shorts off.
"Sage, who now rested on top of a package, purred and stretched lazily. You could barely tell she had just undergone a traumatic tube drop, which was exactly the look she was going for. She glanced casually at the boys through shaded eyes. The younger boy reached around his brother and patted her on the head. She graced him with the tiniest flick of her rough tongue on his hand.
"'I'm Kith,' the older one said,'"and this is my little brother, Jason.'
"Jason, a smaller and blonde-headed version of his brother, looked at us shyly.
"'So,' Kith said. 'You came through the food shaft...'
"'Yeah.'
"'Why?'
"'It's a long story.'
"'Does it have anything to do with Akie and Mr. Holly?'
"'It has a lot to do with both of them,' I said surprised. 'Under the direction of Mike Holly, Akie kidnapped me and my friends to use to reanimate his mummy family. Four are locked in a room upstairs, and the other is being taken to the third basement level for some crazy procedure.'
"'They kidnapped me and my brother, too,' Kith said. 'We were playing in our front yard when they lured us over by showing us a puppy. Yeah, I know, it's the classic tactic they teach us to avoid in school. Don't think I haven't thought about how foolish we were over and over since it happened.'
"'We all make mistakes. We were lured here by the promise of a free preview of the theme park, and even though we figured out something was amiss way before Ahmed showed his hand, we still kept going.'
"'You know this isn't a really a theme park, don't you?'
"'Yeah, it's supposed to be the start of Akie's kingdom, but how did you know? Did he show you the film?'
"'No, we didn't get shown a film, but there's a vent Jason and I use to listen to what's going on below. We've learned a lot that way. Like, did you know time doesn't pass the same way here as in the outside world?'
"'No, I hadn't noticed.'
"'Do you have on a watch?'
"'Sure, but I haven't thought to look at it.'
"I glanced at the glowing dome of my Timex and was floored. It was 8:00 am, and we had arrived at 7:00. I knew more time than an hour had passed within these walls.
"'That's how he's built a huge pyramid in just a few months topside, and how he's managed to kidnap all of us a bit at a time. Down here, we were taken a year ago, but it had to have been much shorter outside.'
"'Kith and Jason,' I said to myself. 'I've heard of you. You live in Sharpstown, right?'
"'We did, yeah?'
"'Well, in our world, it happened about a month ago,' I said. 'Your parents are still looking for you. It's all over the news.'
"'Have you seen my mama?' Jason asked from behind Kith.
"'Only on TV. How old are you?'
"'Seven.'
"'That's very grown up, Jason, but you are listed as six on TV, and your brother as 10.'
"'I'm eleven now.'
"'That's really creepy. We've got to get everyone out of here, guys. Kith, do you think you and your brother can help me save my friends?'
"'Sure, but what could we possibly do that my brother and I haven't already tried?' Kith asked.
"'I don't know what you've already done, but how about you help me get the other kids together, and we'll attack the adults when they open the trapdoor.'
"'That we've already tried, over and over, but the others won't help us," Kith said. "All they can think of is playing games and having fun. They don't believe they're in danger, no matter how hard we try to warn them.'
"'You two believed me easily enough.'
"'We're not like them. They're just glad to have a place to live, and food to eat.'
"'And you're not?'
"'No, we have a home to go to, and most of them don't. Mike Holly said he had chosen me and Jason for a special purpose, but changed his mind when my brother and I got sick from the nasty packaged food and, well, grief. He got mad and said he had to find stronger people.'
"'Yeah, I think that's where me and my friends came in.'
"'I'm sorry.'
"'Don't be. It's not your fault. Just help me rescue my friends, and I'll find a way to get us all out. Do you know if there's a way into the lower level other than through the locked door in the floor?'
"'None that I know of,' Kith said.
"'What about the air vents?' Jason finally spoke up. 'You know, the ones we use to listen to what's going on downstairs?'
"'They're way too small to climb through, Jason,' Kith said.
"'Maybe I can, I'm really little.'
"'You're not that little,' Kith said.
"'Hmm," I said, looking over at Sage 'Maybe he's not, but I think I know someone who is.'
"'The cat?' Kith asked doubtfully.
"'Sage is a very special cat,' I said.
"'What's she gonna do, unlock the door?'
"'No, but maybe she can go for the key.'
"'Akie keeps it around his neck,' Kith said, 'but... he usually takes it off when he begins the cleansing ceremony for reanimation.'
"'And you know this, how?'
"'We listen at the vent a lot," Kith explained. 'They perform one to two procedures a day, depending on what they need. You can hear the clink of the key when he lays it on the table. Besides, we've heard Mike Holly tell him to take it off. Apparently it's an impure metal and a relic of modern days.'
"'Okay, well, that's somewhere to start. Take me to the vent and we'll let Sage have a go at getting the key when he's distracted.'
"'That sounds like a great plan, but how will Sage know what to do?'
"'As I said, she's a very special cat.'
"'Let's hope so, because your friend has about three hours tops, our time, once the procedure begins.'
| Author Notes |
A special, thank you, for the beautiful artwork, "Brothers" by Barb Baker
Some of you have noticed the appearance and disappearance of quotation marks. After much research, and consultation with experts (some of you included), I have found that in long narratives, you use a quotation mark at the beginning of each paragraph, and none at the end until the last paragraph. If there is a quote at the beginning of a paragraph, you use three marks, "'. If you hear of another way to do it, please share. Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Special note:
I've decided to change the quotation marks again. After studying the way other authors handled changes in first person speakers, I'm going for a more traditional way of placing quotation marks. Before publishing, I'll make a final decision. Thanks to all of you who have offered comments.
The story continues with Sally telling her part of the adventure:
The boys took me past frolicking kids to where an air vent appeared on the wall about knee level. No one seemed to be aware of our presence, which I felt was more than a bit unusual, even for kids at play. I wondered if Mike Holly was drugging their food. Kith and Jason admitted to eating very little, and so were more responsive. It was an idea.
I watched as Kith took out a metal spoon, and unscrewed the bolts holding the grating to the wall. It fell away easily.
"You've done this before," I said.
"It's sort of a hobby." He smiled. "Come down here and listen. I can hear someone talking."
I dropped to my knees beside Kith, and leaned my ear towards the open vent.
"Oh my gosh, is that water running?" I asked.
"Yeah, they always start by soaking the person in mineral water. Looks like they've started."
"Is Tabby...alive?"
"Yeah, she has to be until the final procedure, but she must be purified and prepared first."
"And you said that takes about three hours, right?"
"Pretty close to it. I only know that by listening to them say how long is left on each step. I don't stay for the last part, though. I mean, I did once, and that's only because I didn't know what they were going to do. It was terrifying, and I still have nightmares about it. Now I listen in and hope someone will escape."
"Has that ever happened?"
"Not that I know of, but there's a first time for everything, right?"
"That's what I'm hoping."
"Listen, they're talking again."
"What's going on?" I asked.
"I don't know, shhh."
"Inject her with another sedative," a male voice said. "She's starting to stir, and must sit quietly in the bath."
"Yes, Mr. Holly," Akie said.
A rustling was heard.
"Okay, done. She'll be out for a while."
"Good."
"Why are we filling two tubs this time?"
"The second one is for you."
"Why do I need one?"
"This girl is a sacrifice for your sister. You need to share in as much of the ceremony as possible to link your souls. Here's some trunks. I'll be back in an hour for the herbal oil treatment."
"Will I do that with her as well?"
"Did you not hear what I said? You must participate in almost everything. Get ready, get in the water, and soak with her, please!"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir?" I repeated, looking at Kith. "What's that all about? I thought Akie is Pharaoh, supreme ruler, a god, and all that stuff."
"He is answerable to Mike Holly for some reason. They all are."
"That's just weird."
"Everything here is weird," Jason said in his quiet way.
"I won't argue with that," I said. "Hey, listen, was that the sound of something metal dropping on a table?"
"Sounds like it to me," Kith said. "It has to be the key. He usually takes it off later in the process, but Mike Holly is changing things up this time."
"Maybe a bit of luck for us?"
"Hopefully," Kith said, "but a change in plans is a change from a pattern I'm used to. Listen, Akie is talking again."
"I want you to know I'm pleased with your willingness to offer up your life for my sister's," he crooned. "It's been so long since I've seen Atenabend, and I can't wait to hold her in my arms again. When we parted, Ay's soldiers were running a sword through her... I was next... Just think, you'll be a part of the remaking of history, and we will always honor your sacrifice."
"This is really messed up," I said, trying to hold down the bile oozing up my throat. "Kith, please tell me this isn't really happening."
"Oh, it's happening. It happens way too often."
"I've got to go for the police."
"How are you going to do that? Run for help? We're too far away from help out here. By the time you get to the police, your friends will be dead. Remember, time doesn't work the same way down here."
"Point taken. Okay, it's up to us, then. First thing we've got to do is get the key."
"Is Sage ready?"
I looked over at Sage, who was bristling with feline rage. Grey hair stood up on an arched back, and an open mouth issued a savage hiss. She was ready.
"I need you to go through the duct and find the key Akie keeps around his neck," I told her. "It should be on a table of some sort near him and Tabby. Try not to be seen. He's already shown he's not afraid to hurt you. Can you do it?"
Sage hissed again.
"Right," I said as I placed her in the open grating. With a flick of her gray tail, she was gone.
We listened to her faint footsteps as she headed down the duct work towards, what seemed to be, the source of the voices. She made no mewing sounds or hisses. I pictured her crouched down in the stalking position, ears flattened against her head, eyes dilated and focused. Like a shadow in the night, she crept towards her goal. I had seen her do it before.
The sounds began to fade, and I listened harder, and then the near silence was broken by a male voice.
"What are you kids doing here?"
"Mike Holly!" Kith said, jumping to his feet.
We were so focused on Sage, we hadn't heard him return from the bottom basement. I was mad at myself for making an amateur's mistake, and just stood and stared at a large red-faced man with dark curly hair. He was almost as wide as he was tall, and he held his head high with repulsive arrogance.
"Uh, we were just playing," Jason said, showing boldness I hadn't seen in him before.
"In the ducts?"
"Yeah, uh, we found this grate open and came to check it out," Jason said.
"Well, close it, and you kids get back to the games."
"Yes, sir."
Kith knelt to the duct and closed the screws loosely on the grate. He looked at me sadly, as though he had let me down. He rose, looking at Mike Holly like he was Satan. Mr. Holly didn't seem to notice, but motioned for us to go to the game area.
"And don't forget to eat," he added. "You kids are way too skinny."
"He didn't recognize me," I whispered. "He thinks I'm one of the rest of you. Is he really so self absorbed he doesn't care?"
"He doesn't see us as people. We're herded in here, and kept watch over like cattle."
"Go!" Mike Holly said, his roaring voice making him sound like an angry lion. Reluctantly, we obeyed.
| Author Notes |
Thank you for the unique artwork, "boys on fence" by VMarguarite which I felt added to the tone of this chapter.
General Summary: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary:
Sally has just been telling the story of how she escaped from Akie by pretending to be unconscious. While no one is paying attention to her, she heads to the trapdoor Bruce had discovered outside. She slides down it into the second level where the kids are kept in a sort of pseudo playground. There she meets two boys, Kith and Jason who she enlists to help her rescue the others. Just after they send the cat Sage through the duct work to get a key, they are caught by the evil businessman, Mike Holly.
Now, Sally continues her story:
Mike Holly stood with his hands on his hips staring as we headed for the cafeteria line. He watched us get a food tray and head for a table.
"Is he going to watch us eat?" I asked.
"Looks like it," Kith said. "I don't think he completely bought our story. Don't worry, though, follow me."
We walked over to a table and plopped down by several large boys who were almost finished. We glanced back to find Mike Holly still watching, but not as intently. I figured he must have been used to people following his orders.
"Take a few bites," Kith said.
"No, I think it's drugged."
"It is, but it's not strong. A few bites won't hurt you, and it'll get Mike Holly's attention off us. Jason and I do it all the time."
"Not me, I'm picky about what goes in my stomach."
"Fine, act like you're eating, then."
Remembering an old trick, I picked up the fork and shoved food in my mouth. I looked over and saw Mike nodding. I smiled my best fake smile, waited until he turned his head, and then spit it out in my napkin. Jason giggled beside me and did the same. Before long, Mike turned his back and headed for the trap door leading to the basement.
"Okay, he's gone," I said. "What do we do with these trays?"
"Watch this," Kith said, elbowing the large boy beside him.
"Cool it, punk, or I'm going to take your breakfast from you."
"Oh no, not again."
"Anyone want mine?" I asked when the boy snatched Kith's tray.
One of the other boys looked at me and I passed the tray to him.
"Let's go," Kith said.
We stood up casually, so as not to draw attention from any of the serving personnel, and then made our way to the vent. To our relief, we saw a gray paw snaking in and out from beneath one corner of the grating, and one of the screws sitting on the floor beneath.
"Good girl," I said, helping Kith unscrew the others by hand.
Once freed, she hopped out and dropped a leather bound key on the floor by my feet. As usual, Sage had come through with grace.
"Now what?" Kith asked.
"Now I take the key and go save my friends, so they can help us storm the basement."
"And how do you plan to get to them?"
"I guess up those stairs. Mike Holly is below us."
"True, but he isn't the only person you need to fear. There are many slaves around this place."
"Okay, so what's your suggestion, then?"
"Go out the same way you entered."
"Up the food chute? It's very slippery."
"I know, but if you take your shoes off, and brace yourself just right, you can shimmy up it."
"Sounds like you've done it before."
"I have a few times, but Jason wasn't strong enough to come with me. I thought I would get out and lower a rope for him, but I was afraid of what they would do if we got caught, so I slid back to the floor. I guess that makes me a coward."
"It makes you one lone boy in a sea of enemies who had no choice but to stay. I think you've done great. But you're not alone now, and neither am I. I have friends upstairs who can help us."
"I hope they're strong."
"Ever heard of the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill?"
"Who hasn't?"
"Well, you're looking at the youngest member, and there are four more upstairs."
"You've got to be kidding me!"
"I'm telling the truth, and that's one reason I need to get to them."
"Do you think they'll help us get out, too?" Jason asked. "I want to go home."
"We all do, sweetie," I said. "Help me get out of here, and I'll go get them. You have my promise you won't get left."
"We'll help on one condition," Kith said. "You'll have to take us with you to go find them."
I looked back and forth between the fragile boys, and wondered if they would be more hindrance than help. I looked at Sage, a simple cat, and then thought of myself, the tiniest member of the Daredevil Girls. Who was I to judge capability?
"Let's do it," I said.
"Thank you," Kith said, and we headed back for the chute.
"Okay," I said once we had arrived. "I have a plan. Kith, you come with me. Once we get out, we'll see an amusement park at the top. Get into all of the booths you can, and find anything you think can be use as a weapon. Drop what you find down the chute. Jason, you hide the stuff so the other kids don't get hold of it. When we come back down again with reinforcements, we can use whatever we find. Sage, you stay with Jason. You might be needed to take another trip back into the air duct if we don't return."
"I can do that," Kith said in agreement.
Jason simply nodded, and Sage mewed her consent.
| Author Notes |
Thank you to cleo85 for the brilliant artwork, "The Staircase of Kohunlich"
General Summary: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary:
In the last chapter, Sally tells of how she, Kith, and Jason, escape the careful scrutiny of Mike Holly, who insists they eat drug tainted food. They manage to retrieve the cat, Sage, out of the duct work, who brings Akie's master key with her. Sally and Kith climb back out of the food chute. Sally hopes to rescue her friends at the top of the pyramid, while Kith gathers potential weapons from the amusement park.
And now, the story continues:
Sally took a deep breath and paused in her narrative. She folded her hands in her lap, and flashed an enigmatic smile. In that moment, she looked every bit the part of the little dark haired girl who had just outfoxed a villain.
"Okay," she said to the assembly. "I'm literally exhausted. I say we change speakers. Tabby, you want to tell what happened in the dungeon?"
"No, not yet. My story will make more sense once someone else tells what happened upstairs."
"Good point," Nancy said, taking charge. "Becky, do you want a turn?"
"I'd rather not. It wasn't one of my finest moments. Let Elizabeth tell it."
"I'd be happy to," Elizabeth said, "and, Becky, don't feel bad, we've all had meltdowns. It was just your turn that day."
Elizabeth stood and made her way to the podium. On the way there, she patted Becky on the back and squeezed her shoulder. Some memories, she knew, never completely disappear.
The audience, now accustomed to the routine, hushed as Elizabeth began her tale.
"My story starts with us locked upstairs in the penthouse. We had just been incapacitated by some sort of sleeping gas dispensed through the air vents. When we first stirred, we felt like Rip Van Winkle who awoke after 100 years to find the world changed. Like him, we were disoriented and afraid."
"Is everyone okay?" Nancy had asked, sitting up.
"I am," Bruce said, struggling to his feet. He looked around the room as though mentally counting us.
"We're two short," he said. "Tabby and Sally aren't here."
"Tabby?" Becky cried out. "Oh, no, remember what Ahmed said about sacrificing her to get his sister reanimated? If she's not here, then he's already taken her for the ritual. Guys, we've got to get to her before he can turn her into a mummy."
Becky tried to stand, but kept weaving back and forth like a drunken elf. Finally, she gave up and sat against the wall, her head buried in her hands.
"And what about poor Sally? He might have taken her, too," she continued.
"Please don't cry," Nancy said. "That isn't going to help us rescue either one of them."
"Rescue them?" Becky said. "We can't even rescue ourselves."
"Not if we just give up," I said. "Who are we?"
"I know what you're getting at; we're Daredevil Girls," Becky said, "but we're ones locked in a room about a mile above ground."
"That may be true," Bruce said, "but that's not what where we should focus."
"Where then?"
"To start with, how we are going to get out of here," Bruce said. "Becky, we've never given up before, and we aren't starting now. It's just like math. For every problem, there's always a solution. It might not be easy to figure out at first, but if you keep working at it, you'll get it."
"I hate math."
"Okay, then think of it this way. The world Akie came from is gone. It's our world now, and we are better equipped to handle it."
"We are still locked in a room at the top of a pyramid," Becky said, "and Tabby is still on her way to the basement to be mummified. Is there anything hopeful I'm missing?"
"The Sally factor," Nancy said, interrupting. "She might be missing, but I'm willing to bet she wasn't captured."
"How can you be sure?" I asked. "She looked bad when Akie dropped her on the floor earlier. He might have grabbed her and taken her down with him."
"I don't think so, Elizabeth," Nancy said. "Even he wouldn't try to carry two unconscious people down a flight of stairs."
"Then where is she?" Becky asked.
"If I know my sister," Nancy said, "she's following the Egyptian nutcase, and he doesn't even know it. Which means we have one of our own on the outside."
"But, she was unconscious," Becky said.
"She appeared to be," Nancy said, "but, by now, you know how resourceful Sally is. I wouldn't put it past her to have been putting on to distract Akie."
"Playing possum?" Bruce said.
"Exactly."
"But, still, she's just one person," Becky said. "What can she do without the rest of us beside her?"
"She'll do exactly what we will," Nancy said. "She'll use what she can find to her advantage."
"I hope she does," Becky said. "She's got lots of stuff to get hold of out there, but what do we have?"
"I see a promising sarcophagus on that shelf above the door," Bruce said smiling. "I say it's time we turn the tables on the ancient psychopath."
"Oh, how will we do that?" I asked.
"By setting a trap."
"For Akie?" Nancy asked. "He won't be coming back here until he's through with Tabby. We've got to do something before that happens."
"Maybe so, but at least it's a plan for now. If something more brilliant comes to mind, please feel free to let me know. In the meantime, I'm setting a trap."
"Fair enough," Nancy said. "What do you have in mind?"
"You know what a pendulum is?"
"I do," Becky said, looking up now. "There's a weight called a bob on a string, and it sort of swings back and forth on a stand."
"That's the general idea," Bruce said. "We'll use the cable holding the screen as a string, and the sarcophagus as a bob. I'll climb up and tie the cable to the bottom of it, and the other end to the doorknob. When Akie pulls on the door, the sarcophagus will swing down and hit him in the chest."
"What if it's too heavy for him to pull?" I asked.
"I don't think it will be, it's kind of small," Bruce said pointing upwards.
"But will it be effective, then?" I asked.
"It won't kill him or anything, Elizabeth-- he's a big guy, but it might knock him off his feet."
"Or, at the very least, disarm him," Nancy said. "Bruce, this just might work. Come on, I'll help."
"But what about the rescue attempt for Tabby?" Becky asked.
"As Bruce suggested, we can keep thinking about it as we work," Nancy said, "but for now, we'll have to rest our hope on Sally."
Becky nodded and stood up to help us set the trap. Working together, it didn't take long before the task was complete. We were Daredevils again-- victors not victims, and it felt good.
When we were finished, we sat together on the bleachers and fell into idle chatter, which was something we had learned to do long ago. When all else was out of kilter, we leaned back on camaraderie. I told them Cherokee legends, Bruce explained more about Egyptian history and traditions, and Nancy told stories.
Finally, we heard the sound we had been waiting for-- footsteps outside the room. We stood to our feet and edged towards the door, holding each other's hands for support. Nancy stood in the front, and the rest of us behind. We held our collective breaths as a key turned in the lock. There were a few thrusts against the door, and then another stronger one. The door cracked open a few inches. Another push, and it burst open pulling the sarcophagus from its perch.
Nancy was the first to see our visitor, and she screamed in horror. Our own faces turned ashen as we watched the sarcophagus bob hit Sally square in the chest and sent her sailing back through the door.
| Author Notes |
A very special thanks for the artwork, "Tunnel #1", by Bellgee1
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last" chapter:
Elizabeth began a tale of what happened to the faction of the Daredevil Girls locked in the room at the top of the pyramid. They awake to find Tabby and Sally missing. Becky has a meltdown as she feels frustrated about their inability to save either one of the missing members or themselves. Bruce designs a plan to knock Akie out if he tries to get back into the room. The plan backfires as Sally comes to rescue them, and gets hit in the chest with a sarcophagus rigged to the door handle.
Elizabeth continues her story:
Sally didn't hear her sister cry out in time, and took the full force of the sarcophagus on her chest. She was hurled backward and off the staircase. The four of us ran through the door, and watched helplessly as Sally hit the wall on the other side and slid down. We barely caught ourselves before we toppled after her.
We waited for the ancient coffin to stop teetering, and then crept as close to the edge as we dared. We took deep breaths and looked down, bracing ourselves for the worst.
"Do you see anything?" Nancy asked.
"Not a thing," I said. "It's too far down."
"What about you, Becky?" Nancy asked. "You have the best eyes."
"Sorry, I can't see anything, either."
"Well, I'm going down, and I don't care who else is there. She's my sister, and I'm not leaving her alone."
"I would hope not," came a voice directly across the atrium. "You owe me that much. I unlocked the door for you."
As one, our heads jerked up and over to the other side, which wasn't too far away since pyramids are narrow at the top. There we saw Sally hanging by her fingertips to a ledge. Above her was a pretty good-sized niche in the wall with a large silver statue resting in it.
"Sally!" Nancy said. "You're alive!"
"For the moment, anyway, but I don't know how long I can hang on."
"Try and pull yourself up," Bruce said. "There's a recess right above you with a statue in it. Try and grab onto it, and then pretend you're climbing a tree."
"And don't look down," Nancy added.
Sally carefully reached out a hand and grabbed the foot of the statue. She pulled on it gingerly, and then firmer when she realized it was heavier than she was. A sigh issued from her mouth we could hear from where we knelt, and then a second hand went up and grabbed the statue. We cheered as she wriggled and squirmed her way to the top. I don't know how she managed to do it, but I guess you find strength when you need it most.
Once we were certain she was secure, Bruce ran to the door and untied the cable from the handle. He tied a loop in it and threw it to her.
"Slip it around your waist," he said, demonstrating with his hands.
Sally shook her head as though uncertain she should even move. She was shaking, and I wished I had been on that ledge instead of her. I'm sure we all did, she really was the only one of us agile enough to pull it off. If only she would try.
Finally, she got really still and leaned against the statue. She grabbed the cable, and dropped it over her head and past her arms.
"Okay, I got it," she said, holding up the universal thumb signal.
"Great," Bruce said. "Now, brace yourself against the wall and jump to us. We will pull the tether at the same time."
"You're kidding, right?" she asked.
"No. Jump!"
"But what if you drop the rope?"
"It's still tied to the mummy case."
"What if I miss?"
"You won't fall far, and we can always pull you up. Think positive, would you?"
"Have you seen how far down it is?"
"Of course, it's a terrible drop, but do you want to wait for Akie to come help you?"
"No, I guess I'll take my chances with all of you. But you'd better not drop me."
"On the count of three," Nancy said, her concern growing.
Sally fixed her eyes on her big sister. It was a routine they had used all her life when she was reluctant to do something... simple, but effective.
"One... two... three..."
Sally jumped, and we gave the cable a pull at the same time. The petite child flew through the air like a dark-feathered bird, and landed safely at our feet. She jumped up and made a dive for the room, the cable still secured to her waist.
"I hate all of you," we heard from inside the room. "I go to greater lengths than you can imagine to rescue you idiots, and then you try to kill me, not just once, but twice. I should have left you locked up."
"We love you too," Nancy said.
We suppressed nervous giggles as we ran into the room and gave her a massive group hug.
"Okay, okay. I forgive you. Let me up, please. We've got to rescue Tabby. She's down on the third basement level, and there's only about an hour left before they turn her into Tabby jerky."
"We'll never make it there in time," Nancy said, "and even if we did, how could we help? I'm sure Akie has backup."
"Don't worry about all that. There's an elevator a few stairs down; I have a key, and we have allies. I've been busy."
"So I see," I said. "Who's the Warrior Princess now? Good thing we didn't succeed in killing you."
"Yeah," Sally said. "What was all of that about anyway?"
"That was our Akie trap," Bruce said. "We had no idea you would come through the door before he did. Someday, you're going to have to tell us how you pulled it all off."
"And give away professional secrets?" Sally said.
"Maybe not." Bruce nodded and grinned. "Guess we can talk about it later. Let's go."
"Me first," I said, "because everyone knows I always like to go first."
Elizabeth took a deep, memory cleansing, breath, and stepped back from the podium. Her voice, still loud and clear, returned to the present.
"I'm now finished with my part of the tale," she said. "The rest of our journey is overshadowed by what happened in the basement, and I think Tabby should take her turn now. Tabby, what do you think?"
"You're right," she said, anxiety evident in her voice. "I guess I've avoided it long enough."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Cave Paintings" by bunkie
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of the last chapter:
Elizabeth concluded her story by telling of Sally's misadventure with a tall staircase and a swinging sarcophagus. She also explained how the Daredevil Girls, now reunited, went in search of Sally's friends, Kith and Jason, to help rescue the twice kidnapped, Tabby. Elizabeth then passed the microphone to Tabby to explain what happened in the lower basement level.
And now, Tabby begins her tale:
I don't recall much of what transpired after the film ended, except Akie explaining who he was, and how he became reanimated from a mummy. I was somewhat interested until he said he intended to make us mummies, as well, beginning with me.
At that point, I started looking for exits. Unfortunately, the gun-toting son of Pharaoh Akhenaten, stood between us and the only escape route available. The rest of it-- Akie dragging me out of the room, the elevator ride down, and even the mineral bath and oil soak-- are lost somewhere in the shadows of my memory where nightmares are kept.
I assume I was injected with several powerful drugs that not only sedated me, but also messed with my ability to respond appropriately to my environment. I'll tell you more about that during the story. Suffice it to say, some of my words and actions were a bit atypical for the situation.
The first clear thing I can recall happened after all of those things I mentioned had transpired. I was lying on my back on a wooden table in one of those rooms Akie showed us on the tour. It was the one containing the body of Atenabend, his Nubian half sister.
Beside me on a wooden table, were four shiny canopic jars. They were pretty in a macabre sort of way. The first was shaped like a falcon, the second like a jackal, the third a baboon, and the fourth, a man. I knew what the jars were for-- to hold my organs after they were removed during mummification, and yet, I couldn't help a peculiar fascination for the objects.
As my mind cleared further, I became aware of my body. I discovered I was tied to the top of a table by several large leather straps that restricted my movement to the point I was virtually motionless. The first strap looped around my feet, the second around my waist, the third my chest and arms, and the fourth my throat. I was dressed in some sort of flowing white gown I might have been excited to wear under different circumstances.
On my forehead, I could feel a small heavy object glued or taped. Later, I was to learn it was an amulet of the Eye of Horus, supposedly placed there to give me health in the afterlife. How thoughtful--- all dead people should be healthy. Oh well, not my culture, but still my problem.
I turned my eyes, which was about all I could move, and noticed two men bent over some task at a table. One was Akie, the demented, and the other was a balding plump guy who looked very intent on mixing several liquids and powders. I felt sick to my stomach.
Averting my eyes, I noticed something crawling on my chest. I managed an unladylike snort of alarm. There was a huge golden bug with a collar and leash tethered to my gown.
"Hey, Ahmed," I called out. "There's a bug on me. Get it off."
"You may refer to me as Akhenaten or Akie, and must speak in a quiet voice. We are preparing for a procedure reserved for the most important of royalty. You must be reverent or Aten will be displeased with the sacrifice."
"If you want me to be quiet, then you better get this nasty roach off my chest," I said. I knew arguing with him about the immorality of murdering people wasn't going to help, and that begging was, at least at this point, entirely against my nature.
"That's a scarab, not a roach," the other man said, turning around where I could see him. He appeared to be about forty, had light brown hair that had probably been blonde when he was a child, and cold blue eyes. I was not impressed. Standing next to the unfortunately handsome Akie, he looked repulsive.
"My name is Mike Holly, but I'll bet you figured that out already."
"Cut me loose and I'll shake your hand," I said, "and while you're at it, get this scarab thing off of me or I will let loose with a whole stream of words that won't make me fit for anyone's sacrifice, royal or otherwise."
Mike just chuckled and returned to his work.
"And what's with this collar and leash? You people are crazy."
"You must keep it close to your heart so you can be reanimated someday," Akie explained.
"Oh, I don't think so," I said, still fighting the effects of the drug. "What you must do is get your sick butt over here and pull it off me. I don't want to be a sacrifice... I don't want to be a mummy... and I don't believe anyone ever plans to reanimate me. Now, get it off."
"Go ahead," Mike said. "We can put it back on after we sedate her again. We need her calm and alert for this next segment. She has to hear the words, and feel the sensations they invoke."
"You're both crazy," I said, "but, Mike, I think you're the worst. Akie, why do you let this jerk order you around? I thought you were a Pharaoh, and a god, and all that."
"He's necessary for now," Akie said, leaning over to whisper in my ear. "The prophecy indicates that he must perform all of the rituals. When I have awakened enough mummies, he'll be fired."
"That doesn't help me much."
"If I can find a suitable replacement, I promise to reawaken you. You remind me of my sister."
"You were pretty close, you and your sister," I said, blowing as hard as I could at the bug on my chest. It had started to creep closer to my mouth.
"She was the only one who ever loved me, other than my mother," Akie said, brushing the bug away from my face.
"Do you remember your mother?"
"Not really. I only saw her a few times."
Akie smiled and appeared almost human. He reached down to remove the scarab, but stopped when we heard a noise from the hallway.
"Who dares enter the forbidden sanctuary?" Mike asked. "Any intruders will force us to restart the process. Akie, I told you, no one must enter this room."
"I don't know who it is. I didn't invite anyone, and the guards know better than to come down."
I thought it was funny to watch the old guy order Akie around, and doubted he would ever be able to fire him. There seemed to be some sort of emotional dependency going on, and I had a feeling part of the preparation Mike was doing included herbs that made the mummies his slaves... smart guy... demented... but smart.
"Maybe you should go and look."
"Won't it ruin the procedure if I leave the room?"
"No, you idiot, it only matters if someone else comes in. Must I explain everything to you? You're the one who lived in ancient Egypt. Just go check."
Akie uttered a guttural sound that seemed somewhere between acquiescence and outright defiance. After a pause, he walked out of the room and into the hall.
"What about the bug?" I asked Mike.
"What about it? It isn't going to bite you. It eats dung. As long as you don't smell like feces, you're okay."
"But you said you were going to take it off."
"No, I said Akie could, but he's busy right now, so deal with it."
"Why are you doing this?" I asked. "You aren't even Egyptian. These aren't your people, and I know you know murder is wrong."
"I like history."
"Enough to go to jail for it; enough to commit infanticide?"
"You're hardly an infant."
"You know what I mean."
"Don't worry about my immortal soul."
"I'm worried about mine."
"Don't. You're about to be a part of history. Not many people can claim to be used to bring back a princess from another century."
"Forgive me if I appear selfish, but I kinda wanted to live my life my own way. I have dreams and aspirations, you know."
"We all have to make sacrifices. Now, stop worrying. I promise you won't feel any pain. You'll be awake a little longer, and then I will give you another shot. Later on, you'll wake up, I don't know, wherever dead people wake up."
"You don't even care, do you? You're just a psychopath with no real beliefs in the afterlife. That's where you and Akie are different. He believes in something, while you're just in it for the power and attention."
"Well, at least I have goals."
"So do I, and what right do you have to take them from me?"
"Do I look like I am worrying about anyone's rights?"
"You look like an idiot."
For a moment, I thought Mike was going to lose it and throw the mixing bowl at my head. I wanted him to do it, because it would force him to start over, and I was desperate to grab every minute of life I could. Besides, I knew something he didn't. I had friends... clever, resourceful friends, that needed me to buy them time.
But Mike didn't mess up, nor did he start over-- he just continued to mix, and occasionally chant words I didn't understand, nor, do I think, did he. Before long, Akie returned. He walked over to where Mike stood, and whispered something in his ear.
"What do you mean you think you hear someone pounding upstairs? There are about a hundred kids playing games and riding rides. You're bound to hear something. What I want to know is, what did you find down here? We distinctly heard a noise on this floor. Go find it. I must apply this mixture to her skin soon, and I'll need your help. I'm afraid it will take both of us to do it."
"It might take more than the two of you," I said, again letting the drug in my system drive prudence from my mind. .
"Then I will break both your legs," Mike said. "The sacred procedure must be performed with you awake, not necessarily pain free."
"What about me being quiet and reverent?" I asked.
"Both are relative terms, little Nubian Princess, and far more important to Akie than me. You can accept your destiny with the courage your team is famous for, or you can scream your pretty little head off. It's neither here nor there to me."
"I should probably go and look again," Akie said, bothered by the talk of violence.
"Yes," Mike said. "You should do that."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Staircase" by lovithines
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last chapter:
Tabby begins her tale of what happened to her in the lower basement level. She tells of being tied to a table, and placed in a drug induced haze that made her more uninhibited than usual. The combined effects of the danger and drugs, manifested as a feisty mouth and an almost total lack of fear.
Mike Holly comes out as the leader of the dastardly plot to reanimate mummies using human sacrifice. Akie, his accomplice, was the first of the mummies brought to life.
A strange noise was heard and Akie went to investigate.
Tabby's story continues:
Before Akie could leave, we heard the noise again, only closer this time. Akie stood back as a strange dark figure sauntered into the room, flicking an ebony tail.
I was able to move my head just enough to see a tall, hairless cat wearing a dazzling turquoise collar. Translucent black skin glowed as though with ethereal light, and her eyes flicked about searching for something in particular.
She turned her head upwards, blue eyes meeting mine with feline curiosity. A few seconds passed as everyone in the room considered our visitor, then she crouched and jumped onto the preparation table beside me, knocking the bowl Mike was mixing onto the floor.
"Get out of here." Mike bellowed, grabbing for the overturned bowl. He took a swing at the cat-like apparition, but missed. She landed with grace on the floor.
"Bast!" Akie said. "This is a good omen, Mike Holly."
"Bast?" Mike said, arching an eyebrow. "I thought you guys didn't believe in gods other than Aten."
"We believe they exist; we just don't worship them. This cat is an earthly manifestation of the fertility goddess Bast. She has come to bestow a gift on my sister. In life, Atenabend was never able to give birth to a live child."
"Wonderful," I said, "a fertility goddess--just what I don't need. However, if she wants to give me a gift, she can jump up here, chew these straps off, and eat this nasty bug."
"Are you still complaining about that bug?" Mike asked. "Give it a rest."
"Shhhh...." Akie said. "Listen to Bast."
We all looked to the floor where the over-sized cat crouched, her ears flat against her head, and her tail twitching with anger. A low growl emanated from her throat and grew into a dog-like snarl. The men stepped back.
Bask ended her vocalization with a spring into the middle of my chest, stepping on the scarab in the process. In an aura of mystery, she bent down as though to give me a kiss. I was afraid to move. It's not every day a cat goddess gets in your face.
"She's drawing the soul out of the girl." Akie gasped. "Bast has come to claim this sacrifice as her own."
Okay, enough was enough, I thought. There is a limit to how much, even a kidnap victim, can be expected to endure. I prepared to let loose a scream so loud they wouldn't need any special rites to awaken their dead mummies.
In that split second, with the scream hanging just on the precipice of my lips, I looked, again, into the eyes of the great goddess. I blinked, she blinked, and then I knew this was no goddess, but my old friend Sage. I didn't know how she'd gotten down there, or even who had shaved and dyed her, but this was the very kitty I had rescued one hot summer night outside a haunted house. She had arrived when I needed her most.
Armed with that knowledge, I decided to play along. I wasn't quite sure what a person was supposed to look like after having their soul sucked out, but I was certain they didn't know either. I held my breath and hoped those acting classes I had taken in middle school paid off. I let my body go limp and pretended I had passed out.
Sage dropped to the floor and sauntered back out of the door with another flick of her hairless tail. Her job was done. My soul was still intact, and the mixing bowl was empty of its foul contents. She bought me the extra time I so desperately needed and even squashed the scarab. I made a mental note to buy her a new catnip toy if and when I escaped.
"We cannot use her now." Mike's voice was cold and disdainful. He turned and cut the leather straps that bound me.
"Go get another girl while I remix the mineral bath water. You'll have to choose which sister you can do without on the way there. This has been a terrible waste of time. If I see that cat goddess again, I'm going to shoot her."
Mike gave me a push, and I fell heavily to the floor. It might have hurt, but at least I was alive to feel the pain. He took the mixing bowl and headed into a small room beside the table.
Akie knelt on the floor and lifted me with gentle arms. I felt he was quite strong for a guy who had been dead for over three thousand years. Combined with his handsome features, this fact was disconcerting. I wasn't sure where Akie was going with me, or even if I could keep faking a lack of soul for long, but, to my relief, he laid me gently on the floor beside his sister's sarcophagus.
"I'm glad Bast claimed you," Akie said. "I don't believe I could have watched the rest of the process performed on you."
Akie looked at me for a lingering moment, and then arose and walked towards the door. He still had to go retrieve another Daredevil Girl to take my place, but seemed to have lost the passion to do so. The appearance of what he thought was Bast changed his entire demeanor, and I wasn't the only one who noticed.
"You have thirty minutes to return," Mike said, "or I behead Atenabend, and you know what that means."
"Yes, the head and body must be intact for the rite to be performed. I know. I'll bring a girl back."
"Time is already ticking."
| Author Notes |
Note: I will change the part in a previous chapter where I said that Kith and Jason had listened to rites being performed, to say they listened to them practicing. You'll see why later. Thanks.
The photo is a silhouette of my own cat, Markie, who was anxious to get a part in the story! General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Bast: Cat-like goddess of fertility Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last chapter:
Tabby told how her cat Sage, cleverly disguised as the Egyptian cat goddess Bast, arrived in time to foil the plans of Akie and Mike Holly. Pretending to suck Tabby's soul out of her body, Sage leaves the room with Tabby out of immediate danger. Mike Holly demands for Akie to go get another Daredevil Girl to take Tabby's place. Akie agrees, but without much enthusiasm.
Tabby's story continues:
I listened to Akie's footsteps depart from the room, dreading that with each echoing step, he was drawing closer to my friends. I didn't like the idea of hiding, but knew dying wasn't going to solve anything, either. At least where I was, I was available to lend aid to anyone new brought in... that is, if the Daredevils hadn't already taken matters into their own capable hands. The appearance of Sage gave me reason to believe at least one person was out there working on my behalf.
The footsteps faded, and a tense silence followed that was broken by a loud crash and scream. I jumped to my feet and ran out, Mike Holly close on my heels. My legs were weak and sore from the ordeal I had been through, but cross-country racing had taught me to persevere through pain.
"You run pretty good for a girl with no soul," Mike said.
"And you run pretty good for an old fat guy."
"Watch your mouth, or I'll make you eat your teeth."
A scathing remark on my part muted as we came upon Akie leaning against the wall with an arrow sticking out of his shoulder. Elizabeth stood on the stairs, another missile drawn back in a simple carnival bow. It was pointed straight at our resident mummy. Behind her crouched Becky and Bruce with pellet guns aimed our way.
I fell to my knees as they both unloaded on Mike, and then rolled to where Akie stood, catching him against my body as he fell. Nancy and Sally, each brandishing baseball bats, ran over to join us. Two gaunt boys, whom I had never seen before, stood at the top of the stairs with ropes in their hands.
Mike pulled a gun from his pocket and lunged for Elizabeth. He grabbed her arm and jerked her toward him, pressing the weapon against her temple. I could smell her fear and hear the beating of her heart. Her bow and arrow fell harmlessly to the floor as we all froze.
"What's wrong with you kids?" Mike looked around at us, his face and neck pocked with pellet wounds. "Can't you appreciate the part you've been offered to play in history and just behave yourselves?"
"We're not the ones with the behavior problem here," Nancy said. "You just kidnapped a whole host of kids to use as sacrifices. You're beyond crazy."
"Oh, I wouldn't worry about my mental state, Missy. I know exactly what I'm doing. You see, I have the insight to be able to look beyond mere laws to achieve a goal that will ultimately make me a hero. Akie, get on your feet and tie up these kids."
"He's bleeding," I said.
"It's just a flesh wound from a toy arrow," Mike said. "Akie, get to your feet and do what I asked."
Akie groaned, but stood up and plucked the offending object from his shoulder. He swayed a bit at first, but proved strong enough to be a viable threat to our safety. I thought about rolling over and knocking his feet out from under him, but thought better about it when Mike Holly glared my way.
"That's better," Mike said. "Now get the rope from those boys."
Akie looked over at Mike as though struggling to focus on what he was saying. He hesitated a moment, and then motioned for the boys to toss him the rope. They did so, but not without an ashamed glance at Sally.
"It's okay," she said. "We did our best."
Akie nodded in agreement of our situation and held the rope close to his bleeding shoulder. He looked over at me and gave the smallest hint of a smile.
"I thought you were dead," he said.
I shrugged my shoulders. What could I say? It wasn't the time to explain the whole Sage and Bast situation.
"Talk to her later," Mike said. "It seems she was deceiving us, but as she's been through the first part of the rites, we can still use her. We'll just lock the other kids in the back room until we are ready for them."
"She deceived us." Akie repeated the phrase a few times as though in deep thought. "Yes, yes, indeed she did, but she wasn't the only deceiver, was she?"
Akie looked at me again, this time smiling overtly. Moving quicker than Bast, he lunged at Mike Holly and knocked the gun out of his hand. In the next movement, he pinned him against the wall with his tall muscular body.
"What are you doing?" Mike asked. "Back off, big guy."
"I'm making things right."
"What do you mean, right? What's right is reanimating your family and slaves so you can establish your reign in Texas. We've discussed this at length."
"You really are crazy, aren't you?"
"I prefer focused."
"And to think I believed in you. What's wrong with me?"
"Nothing another arrow won't fix," Bruce said.
"Bruce, be quiet," Becky said. "I think he's on our side now."
"How did you kids get down here?" Akie asked, looking over his shoulder.
"I have a key," Sally said. "It's a long story."
"You can tell me all about it later, but for now, I want you to take it and go back upstairs. Your name's Sally, right?"
"Yeah. Remember, I'm the one you carried up the stairs and dropped on the floor like a piece of used up trash."
"I'm deeply sorry for my actions, little phoenix, but you seem to have arisen well from your ashes. If you can find it in your heart to grant me forgiveness, please go upstairs where you'll find a phone locked in a desk behind the film room. Take the two boys on the stairs with you. They can show you where it is."
"Me and Jason?" Kith asked.
"Yes, you and Jason. Please direct Sally to the phone where she can call the police. The rest of you help me tie up this dog."
"Oh, I'm a dog now, am I? I rescued you from the afterlife and gave you a chance for the fame you deserve. Remember, I'm the one with the power to bring back your loved ones. Without me, you'll never see Atenabend reanimated."
"I still remember my older sister's sweet face and gentle touch," Akie said. "I loved her with all my heart, but she died in 1351 BC. There her legacy will remain. She wouldn't approve of what I've been doing, Mike, and she certainly wouldn't approve of you."
"If I go to jail, you go, too."
"So be it, although they might have a bit of a problem figuring out who I am."
"Actually," Nancy said. "I have a friend named Emory Settler. He's a police officer specializing in supernatural crime, and can help you work things out. Sally, call him first. You know his number."
"I have it memorized," Sally said. "Come on guys, show me where the phone is."
For a moment, we all focused on Sally and the boys climbing the stairs. Mike took advantage of the distraction. He bent his knees and dropped through Akie's arms to the floor.
Before we could stop him, he rolled toward the gun. We watched in horror as his hand snaked out and his fingers grasped the handle. He raised the weapon and pointed it at Akie, but before he could squeeze the trigger, Nancy swung her baseball bat. We heard the sounds of crushing bones, and Mike's anguished howl of defeat.
Akie took the rope the boys had thrown him and began trussing up his former boss.
"What do you think your god, Aten, would think of you now?" Mike asked. "With the kingdom we had planned, you could have re-established your father's old religion. Now, Aten's rebirth will fail because of your selfish actions."
"Don't you know who Aten is?" Akie asked. "You should have read your history more thoroughly. He was the One God who ruled all others. Think about it. The Jewish slaves called him Jehovah, but we called him Aten. My father died because he wouldn't renounce his faith... so did Atenabend and I, which I seemed to have forgotten as I listened to your lies and deceptions. My pride became as big as some of the pharaohs of old. I am ready to take my punishment, and to finally be free of you."
"You can never be free of me, you idiot. I added an herb to your reanimation mix that gives me the ultimate control."
"I knew it," I said.
"The Acacia leaf?" Elizabeth scoffed. "Of course that's what you used. I thought I smelled it burning. Don't worry, Akie, there's an antidote for everything. I'll talk to my grandmother about it."
"I think Aten, and Atenabend, would be proud of you," I said, kneeling beside him on the floor. He leaned over and kissed me on the forehead. A 3,000 year old chill went down my spine.
"I'm glad you're alive," he said. "Now help me fix this mess I've made."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "walklikeacamelinthesand" by swimmer74.
I decided to go for a lighthearted picture this time to pick up the mood! Note: Some research suggests that the god, Aten, was actually the God the Jews, and we, worship as Jehovah, and that Moses was a part of spreading that belief. One went so far as to say Akhenaten was actually Moses, though I don't quite believe that. Note: I will change the part in a previous chapter where I said that Kith and Jason had listened to rites being performed, to say they listened to them practicing. You'll see why later. Thanks. General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Bast: Cat-like goddess of fertility Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last chapter:
After hearing a strange noise, Akie, one of Tabby's captors, left in search of its source. Tabby and Mike Holly heard a loud crash and ran out of the room to see what was going on.
They met up with a battle scene between Akie and the Daredevil team. During the fight, Akie turned against Mike and helped the Daredevils defeat Mike Holly, the evil genius behind their problems.
Akie asked Tabby to help him fix the mess he made during the time he was deceived by Mike.
And now Tabby continues her story:
"We'll do it together," I said. "It's the Daredevil Girl way."
"It is also the way I was raised, though I seemed to have forgotten," Akie said.
"Happens, buddy," Bruce said, patting him on the back. "Besides, it's been a long time since you grew up."
"Good point," Akie said.
"We should go join Sally and the others," Nancy interrupted. "She may need your help answering questions, Akie."
"Sure, I would be happy to help. I guess we can leave Mike Holly here. He can't do us much harm tied up."
We all agreed, and headed up the stairs to a chorus of muffled curses from the recently defeated.
As we walked, I slipped in a few quick questions to my rescuers.
"Where did y'all get the weapons and rope?"
"Most of it the boy, Kith, found in the booths," Elizabeth explained. "He had them hidden on the second basement level when we got there. Some of it we gathered ourselves."
"Well, I appreciate all of your efforts on my behalf, especially Sage's," I said. "Whose bright idea was it to disguise her as the goddess Bask? And who got the job of holding her down and shaving her?"
"It was actually my idea," Becky said. "I found different colored hair gels in a booth. I remembered the pictures Bruce had of the different Egyptian gods and goddesses. I joked that we should slick Sage down to look like Bast. Bruce jumped on the idea, and the rest you know."
"So you didn't have to shave her?"
"No, the gel provided that illusion," Bruce said. "I'm just glad it worked."
"It did, and so did her acting job. I'll explain the details later, but suffice it to say she foiled Mike's plans a bit and bought y'all time to get to me. I'm planning to buy her a catnip toy as a reward."
"Meowwwww."
"Okay, a beautiful necklace, Sage."
Everyone was laughing when we got to the security room. There we found Sally speaking to her father on the phone. We could hear his deep resonate voice projecting from the receiver.
"Are you really ready to come home? It's not even 3:00."
"We've been here much longer than you think," Sally said, "but that's another story."
"Aren't y'all having a good time?"
"Code Red."
"Gotcha, I'll be right there."
"What does this 'Code Red' mean?" Akie asked me.
"The Daredevil Girls have an alert system in place, and Code Red means we're in trouble."
"Oh."
"Do I need to call for help?" Mr. Jordan asked.
"Emory is on his way, and the situation is under control," Sally said.
"Let me talk to one of the other girls."
"That's the next step in the code," I explained to Akie, who nodded.
"We're okay," Nancy said, after Sally handed her the phone "There was danger, but it has passed. We'll explain it all when you get here. We just want to go home."
"I'm on my way, kiddo."
Not much later, Emory Settler, followed closely by Mr. Jordan, arrived with his special police force and captured Mike. They took him and Akie to the supernatural offender jail, or S.O.J.. He also brought a regular police force to gather the kids and take them to Houston's social services.
Kith and Jason reunited with their mother on TV as she was making a national plea for their captors to return them. It was quite an emotional scene, and was broadcast and rebroadcast all over the United States for weeks.
After serving a year in S.O.J., Akie was given probation and allowed to open his park, Little Egypt, in League City, where he works to this day. A few years later, he met a woman of Nubian descent who loved ancient Egyptian history. They got married and had several little dark haired kids, which I think qualifies him as the one person who waited the longest to meet his soul mate.
Mike Holly, as far as I know, is still incarcerated for kidnapping and attempted murder.
"And now, my part of the story is over," Tabby said. "I will return the microphone to Nancy. I don't know about all of you, but I'm exhausted."
"Thank you," Nancy said. "I know telling the story was very hard on you, but I appreciate you letting the students hear it from the one most intimately involved."
Tabby nodded and waved a weary hand toward the crowd. They rose to their feet and clapped until Mrs Pierson arrived at the podium and gestured for them to sit down.
"I would like to take this time to express my appreciation to the entire Daredevil Club for their attendance and participation in the stories, as well as to the Daredevil Girl Supporters from our own school," she began.
Again, applause, and again, Mrs Pierson motioned for silence.
"Audience, I would like to thank you, and invite you back next month for another adventure of the Daredevil Girls. But before you leave, please enjoy a special Halloween surprise. Direct your attention, if you will, to the back of the room where new guests have arrived."
As if on cue, the lights grew brighter, and the side door creaked open. A group of men dressed in furry costumes marched in like a troupe of hairy marionettes. They lifted their knees almost to their chests to the beat of a drummer. They fanned out in the audience, still marching in place.
Three voluptuous women danced down the middle aisle toward the stage. The audience sat captivated as they twirled and twisted gracefully on pointed toes. Mrs. Pierson cackled her approval as she clapped pudgy hands. Distracted by the show, no one saw Bruce grab Tina Alice's arm and guide her quickly behind the curtain, his face betraying concern.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks to respa1 for the beautiful "Sage" picture!!! I love it!!!
Special Note: This book is about 2/3 of the way finished, as the bigger story is about to begin. Hang on, the new visitors are not as innocent as they appear! General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Mike Holly: Ahmed's illusive boss. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Kith: Eleven year old boy Sally runs into in the Pyramid-a helper for Sally Jason: Kith's shy little brother who is in poor health-a helper for Sally Bast: Cat-like goddess of fertility Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last chapter:
Tabby ends her story about how she survived her near mummification experience. With the help of the rest of the Daredevils, and the two boys Kith and Jason, she is able to get away. Akie and Mike Holly go to SOJ, or supernatural offender jail, and all is well.
When Tabby is finished, Mrs Pierson takes over, and invites the audience to remain for a Halloween surprise. Furry clowns enter, and three dancers of considerable beauty approach the front of the auditorium.
The story continues:
Once on stage, the dancers bowed, their graceful arms sweeping the floor. They went and stood next to Mrs. Pierson, whom they seemed to already know. The drummer stopped, and the costumed men stood still. Mrs. Pierson leaned back from the microphone and looked at Nancy; she was all smiles.
"Come join me, Miss Jordan," Mrs. Pierson said. "In fact, all of you Daredevils come as well. Good, good, there you are. I have one more question for your group. Think back through time. Think real hard. Do I remind you of anyone?"
"I don't suppose you mean my boss?" Nancy asked.
"No, I do not. Think harder."
Nancy inspected Mrs. Pierson, as did the others. At first, she could think of no past connection in her mind, but then the haunting picture of a young girl hanging on the wall in the principal's office began to reform in her mind. What was it about that child that stimulated a memory? A faint, sickening picture began to develop. Slowly, and painfully, she turned her eyes back to Mrs. Pierson.
"No way!" she said.
"What's the matter?" Elizabeth asked, putting her hand on Nancy's shoulder, and then she looked at her friend's boss and tried to suppress a scream.
The whole audience gasped at once as the principal of Milton Middle School began to transform in front of their eyes. She lost about 200 pounds and grew years younger. She was tragically beautiful. She also began to look more like the three dancers who stood beside her, and, in an odd sort of way, like the witch of Fur Trader creek.
"I am Gelada," she said, startling the students and sending an icy chill down their collective spines. "I'm the younger sister of Mildred, the witch from your little Daredevil Girl story. These three ladies are Melba, Anastasia and Matilda. They are three of my four sisters. You got our eldest thrown into prison, and we are here to get her back. It has taken me years to get you where I wanted, and myself in a position of power. I have control of this school, and I have you stinking Daredevil Girls all together at last. I plan to hold everyone hostage until I get Mildred released."
"Obviously, you have thought this through," Nancy said, biting back her first response, you won't get away with this. "But think, there are mostly kids here. Your fight is with us, not them. At least let the kids go. I know deep down you care about them."
"Are you sure? Don't tell me you really believed my little story about how the world needs you, and kids need someone to look up to? Yes, I thought you would. You and your friends always bought into that lie. What people need is someone to control them; they are not capable of taking care of themselves. Why do you think so many of them join gangs?
"Look around you. The world is full of violence, war and disease. Once my sisters and I break Mildred out of prison, we are going to start a war to end all wars. We will seize control and get this world straightened out. Then everyone will do what we say, and we'll clean up this planet. People need us to make their choices for them. They are messing the world up, and quickly. If we don't act now, there will be nothing worth having left in this world."
"That's not true," Nancy's student, Billy, said. In typical Billy fashion, he was undaunted by the witch and her party. "People can make good choices. We don't have to be bad. I'm a great example of someone who changed."
"I agree with Billy," Tabby said. "We see it every time a child says no to drugs, or a mother helps her injured child, or even when a student resists the temptation to cheat."
"Shut up both of you!" Gelada pointed a wand at Billy's face, knocking him to the floor. "Those examples pale in comparison to the destruction people cause."
"I believe the damage is caused by your side, not ours," Elizabeth said. "Don't blame us for the mess your people have made."
The witch whirled, shooting a fiery ball at Elizabeth, who dropped quickly to the ground and rolled out of harm's way. Gelada/Mrs. Pierson reacted rapidly, waving her wand over her head and shooting sparks that blasted the lights out. A green glow pulsated from the walls in their place.
Growling and snarling, the furry men revealed themselves as werewolves. More beasts came rushing in through the side doors. Students screamed in horror as they found themselves surrounded by stinking, terrifying, creatures.
Within minutes, the four witches gained control of the entire auditorium. Even the Daredevil Girls and Student Supporters were immobilized by the standoff. They dared not make a move for fear someone in the audience might be ripped to shreds by a half man, half crazed beast.
The witches had what they wanted; the Daredevil Girls, a room full of hostages, and access to the media. Solemnly, Nancy realized that her dream of hiding away from the evil she had once vowed to fight, had just been an illusion. She may have left the fight, but the fight had not left her. With a renewed determination, she decided that this battle was not yet over... once a Daredevil Girl, always a Daredevil Girl.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks goes out for the artwork, "Darker side of life" by Lucien van Oosten.
Special Note: The Daredevil Girl Supporters are a group of students from Nancy's class that have formed their own budding Daredevil group. They will now participate in the real conflict of the book now beginning. Thanks for reading! General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last post:
Within minutes, the four witches gained control of the entire auditorium. Even the Daredevil Girls and Student Supporters were immobilized by the standoff. They dared not make a move for fear someone in the audience might be ripped to shreds by a half man, half crazed beast.
The witches had what they wanted; the Daredevil Girls, a room full of hostages, and access to the media. Solemnly, Nancy realized that her dream of hiding away from the evil she had once vowed to fight, had just been an illusion. She may have left the fight, but the fight had not left her. With a renewed determination, she decided that this battle was not yet over... once a Daredevil Girl, always a Daredevil Girl.
Present situation:
Chapter before last ended with Bruce grabbing Daredevil Girl Supporter, Tina Alice's arm and pulling her back stage as hairy clowns entered the auditorium.
Our story picks up from there.
"Let's get out of here," Bruce said. He and Tina were the only people near the back of the stage.
"What's wrong, Mr. Bruce?"
"I don't like the look of these special guests."
"Do you mean you have a bad feeling? I get those sometimes. People call me a worrier."
"I call it instincts," Bruce said. "I developed them right after the Little Egypt event. Nancy has them, too, but she's too close to the action right now to act on them."
"What do you think is going on?"
"I don't know exactly, but I feel an evil presence."
"Listen," Tina said, putting a finger against her lips.
They could hear raised voices and the sounds of a struggle. She and Bruce crept back into the wings and listened as the drama unfolded. They heard the roar of beasts, the frightened screams of adults and children, and the traitorous unveiling of the real Mrs. Pierson.
"I always knew that woman was a witch." Tina grew alarmed as a greenish glow began to ooze from the walls. "I'm going back in to help."
"No," Bruce said, holding her arm. "The Daredevil Code says, those who can, go for help."
"But we can't just leave them."
"Right now we have to, and fast. Werewolves have exceptional senses of smell and hearing. They are distracted now, but won't be for long."
"Do you have a cell phone with you?" Tina asked, lowering her voice.
"No, I left it in my wife's purse. My Otter Box broke this morning."
"Wow, bad luck. I've heard they have a lifetime warranty, though."
Bruce just looked at her in the pale green light.
"Sorry, I make jokes when I'm scared. It's my way of whistling in the dark."
"That's okay, I get silly," Bruce said. "So, do you have a cell phone? All kids carry them these days."
"Not me. My mother says she doesn't want her kids going around with phones growing out of the side of their heads. She says she taught us to speak up, and if we can't be heard that way, we don't need to be heard at all."
"Wise woman, your mother, but I'll bet she changes her mind after today."
"I wouldn't count on it. When she makes up her mind on something, you may as well give up."
"Yeah, my mom's like that, too."
"Hey, I have an idea," Tina said. "There's a teacher's lounge I know of with a landline we can use."
"You're brilliant, let's go."
Tina surprised Bruce with her quickness and intensity. Having made up her mind to go for help, she didn't dally around. They ran from one hall to another, passing room after room, until she finally stopped.
"Here we are," she said.
"It's locked." Bruce tried to turn the handle, but it wouldn't budge. "Don't worry, I have a knife in my pocket and I'm a Daredevil Guy. Mere locks won't stop me. If I can't pick it, I'll kick it in."
"Wouldn't it be better if we used a key?"
"Sure," Bruce said. He stabbed at the lock with his knife. "You want to go back and ask your witch principal for one?"
A smile, barely visible in the green glow, appeared on her lips.
"I could," she said, "or we can use the one she gave me earlier when I needed a place to work on Daredevil Girl posters."
Bruce cut his eyes over in mock irritation. He dramatically snatched the key out of her hand, making her giggle. Inserting the key into the lock, he turned it. The door swung inward and they rushed inside. Having learned from his years as a crime fighter, he closed the door and locked it behind them.
"There's the phone." Tina pointed to a table at the side of the room. "Who should we call?"
"Remember the officer, Emory Settler, we talked about in the stories?"
"Yeah, the one who is over Supernatural Crime, but isn't he in Houston? That's, like, hours from here."
"Emory has ways of getting where he needs quicker than you might think, and he has associates practically everywhere."
"Do you remember his number after all these years?"
"Seriously?"
Tina shrugged her shoulders, a small giggle escaping nervous lips. "Sorry, I don't know how long it's been."
Bruce picked up the phone with an understanding wink and held it to his ear.
"There's no dial tone," he said.
"It was working earlier. I used it to talk to Mrs. Pierson. Do you think they cut the phone lines?"
"Most likely. Your dear principal seems to have planned this out well."
"She would have. She's pretty meticulous."
"So I see. Do you know any shortcuts to the parking lot? My car's out there."
"Do you have your keys, or are they in Miss Sally's purse, too?" Tina asked.
"Those I have."
"Good, then I do know a quick way out. The room we're in has a door leading into a sort of hidden hallway. Miss Jordan calls it the caverns, and her room is one of the ones backed up to it."
"Sounds great. Lead the way."
Tina guided him through a door in the back of the work room and down a hall, seeming to go on forever. It was mostly lined with science equipment and supplies. It appeared to Bruce more a shared stockroom than a hallway, smelling, as it did, of old chemicals and discarded projects.
"This is it," Tina said at the end.
Bruce cracked the door open where they could peek inside. There they saw people filing in with several werewolves in the lead. The beasts were tall with furry, exaggerated features. They wore orange and blue uniforms, accentuating grim countenances. They moved with grace unexpected for creatures with bent legs and elongated feet.
"They don't look much like wolves," Tina said.
"That's because they're in the man-beast state. They can turn into complete wolf form whenever they want, but sacrifice manual dexterity and the ability to talk."
"Oh I see. Well, I'm guessing we'd better try another door."
"Yeah," Bruce said.
They crept silent as a whisper to the next door down and pressed their ears against it. Bruce told Tina that listening before opening was a wise precaution. Unfortunately, they heard voices and shuffling feet. This room was taken, too. They tried all of the others with the same result.
"What are they going to do, keep everyone in classrooms?" Tina asked. Her voice was barely audible.
"Looks like it. Brilliant, actually. They can be sure the SWAT team won't storm in if everyone is scattered, and it reduces the chance of people ganging up on them."
"The whole divide and conquer idea."
"Yeah."
"But it won't stop us, will it, Mr. Bruce?"
"No, of course not, but it will make things more difficult."
| Author Notes |
A grateful note of appreciation for the artwork, "A little Girls Secret" by Barb Baker.
Special Note: The Daredevil Girl Supporters are a group of students from Nancy's class that have formed their own budding Daredevil group. They will participate in the real conflict of the book now beginning. Thanks for reading! General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last chapter:
Bruce and Tina are the only people able to escape hostile takeover of the school auditorium by four witches, and an army of werewolves. Having to act quickly, they make their way to a teacher's workroom in search of a phone. There they find the phone lines cut, but Tina knows of a secret hallway they can use to reach the parking lot where Bruce's car is parked.
The story continues once they reach the hallway, which turns out to be a very long stockroom with several science classrooms backed up to it. The hall ends in the library, which is close to the front doors of the building. Unfortunately, they discover the library, and all surrounding rooms, occupied by werewolves and hostages.
Please read on:
Bruce studied their surroundings, racking his brain for any idea that might help them reach their goal. The lighting was limited to green glow, so he couldn't see much more than shadows. His other senses heightened to make up for the lack of sight, and he decided to focus on these.
He heard scraping of chairs in the rooms to the left and right, snarling of unseen beasts, and sobs of frightened children. He could smell the distinct odor of rancid werewolf breath and chemicals on shelves. These he used as focal points. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
In an "aha" moment, he remembered a stack of boxes leaning against the wall. He stood to his feet and walked over to it.
"Tina, help me look for more boxes. We'll stack them on top of these."
"Are we going to hide behind them?" Tina asked.
"Nope, remember our goal. We still have to get out and go for help. We'll build as tall a stack as we can and climb to the attic space above. Then we'll walk on a structural beam to where it meets the edge of the roof. There is a catwalk there where we can walk easily. We'll pull up tiles or look through cracks until we find the front door."
"Then what will we do?"
"Make sure no one's looking and drop down."
"I'm scared of heights," Tina said, "and spiders. I'm sure there are lots of them all over the place."
"Possibly, but it's the only path we have out. Besides, I'll be right there with you. Come on, Tina, you've come this far. What's a few spiders compared to werewolves?"
"And heights."
"Yes, and heights. You'll do fine."
Tina nodded, her eyes betraying a mixture of trust and fear. Bruce nodded back with understanding gracing his own.
After using all the boxes they could find, and remaining mindful of the need to stay quiet, they made a sizable stack. Before long, Bruce boosted Tina up into the attic space through a ceiling tile they had removed.
Suppressing a gulp, she landed on a six-inch wide structural beam. Per Bruce's whispered instructions, she crawled down a few feet and sat to wait. A moment later, she saw Bruce's head pop through the hole.
"These boxes aren't tall enough for me to get up, and I can't move anything heavier without alerting our enemies. You are going to have to proceed on your own."
"But you said you would be with me."
"I thought I could, but there's nothing sturdy enough for me to brace against to get up."
"I can't do it myself." Tina was near tears. "At least try."
"I can't or the werewolves will hear me and catch us both. You'll just have to do it without me. I officially make you a Daredevil Girl. Now go."
"But how will I get hold of that Emory guy? I don't even know his phone number."
"If you can get to a computer, Google it. If not, call information and ask for Emory Settler in Houston."
"How will I get to a phone without your help? There's nothing but woods around this school for miles, and I can't drive. I'm only twelve, Mr. Bruce. Besides, it's dark in here; there's no green glow."
"Shhh," Bruce warned, a finger held against pursed lips. "We have company."
He tossed Tina a small flashlight he kept in a pouch on his belt. Then he set the tile back into place and disappeared.
Listening intently, she heard voices. She sat as quietly as she could, careful not to make any noise.
"What're you doing in here?" A deep raspy voice penetrated the tiles.
"My job. What are you doing here?" Bruce's voice echoed back. Tina could tell he wasn't a very good liar. "I'm the janitor."
"Well, sir, this school has new owners, and they say you are not supposed to be in here. You'll have to come with me."
Bruce made a few grumbling sounds, and then his voice faded as he let himself be led away. He was drawing the attention of the werewolf from her.
For a moment, she sat frozen with fear and indecision. She was just one small, frightened child hiding from an enemy more dreadful than any she had ever known. Could one, such as she, make a difference against the wave of evil that had overtaken her school?
Reluctantly, she switched the flashlight on and looked around. She could see wires, heating and air conditioning ductwork, and lots of cobwebs. Taking several deep breaths, she got a grip on her fears. Her friends were counting on her, whether they knew it or not, and she could not afford to mess up.
Carefully, she crawled along the beam toward the catwalk Bruce had described. She was scared half to death, but was now a Daredevil Girl, and with that title came responsibility. Playing in her mind were the words to the Daredevil Girl theme song she had written so diligently on the poster boards just hours ago. She thought of the first two lines and it gave her strength.
"We're the Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill,
We never ran from a devil and we never will... "
She wasn't going to run, at least not from her responsibility. She closed her eyes and focused on remaining calm, driving worry and fear to the back of her mind. She would deal with them later. Taking a deep breath and summoning courage she never knew she had, she continued forward.
As she made her way across the expanse, she developed a pattern of crawling when she heard voices or noises that gave her sound coverage, and pausing when they stopped. She had no idea where she got the idea, but guessed it was instinct. It proved to be tedious, but effective work.
At one point, she came upon a tile chipped out at one corner. She turned off the flashlight and peered through the hole to observe an unfolding scene that broke her heart.
| Author Notes |
Special Note: The Daredevil Girl Supporters are a group of students from Nancy's class that have formed their own budding Daredevil group. They will participate in the real conflict of the book now beginning. Thanks for reading!
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Gregor: Werewolf accomplice of Mildred. Ahmed: Tour guide. Looks to be about 25. Well built, engaging eyes, from Egypt. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Last Post:
As Tina made her way across the expanse, she developed a pattern of crawling when she heard voices or noises that gave her sound coverage, and pausing when they stopped. She had no idea where she got the idea, but guessed it was instinct. It proved to be tedious, but effective work.
At one point, she came upon a tile chipped out at one corner. She turned off the flashlight and peered through the hole to observe an unfolding scene that broke her heart.
The Story Continues:
Directly beneath were two seventh graders crouching on the floor of the library. Above them towered a snarling beast, his voice loud and rough. He was ordering them to stay put while he went for more children.
The girls trembled as they grasped each other for security. Tina couldn't see more, but could hear growling voices and shuffling feet. The kids were being separated out, that much Tina could tell, and they were terrified.
She wanted to scream out in anger. How could a woman, a principal, be so uncaring about those who trusted her? How could she turn terror loose on those she was hired to protect?
"I'll get you out of this," Tina said. "I promise."
Forcing anger into the same spot in the back of her mind she had placed fear and worry, she prayed for the safety of the kids and crawled on towards the catwalk at the end of her beam.
Once there, she stood carefully. Her knees ached from the journey across unyielding metal, and her wrists throbbed. She rubbed them for a few moments, but refused to let pain achieve what the witches could not. She thought about her terrified classmates and pressed on until she guessed she was close to the front door.
She knelt to the floor and pressed her ear against a tile. At first she heard nothing, and then the voice of Mrs. Pierson, now Gelada, came filtering up.
"Matilda," Gelada said. "I want you to oversee the library and the hall on the left, both of which contain seventh graders. Travel around checking on things until everyone gets settled in.
"Melba, you take the middle wing, which is the eighth grade hall. Anastasia, you take the right wing with 6th graders. You can have the cafeteria, too, where the werewolves are housed when they aren't in rooms.
"Anastasia, your territory is the center hall with sixth graders. They are a handful enough by themselves, so you'll only have one area.
"I'll remain in the auditorium with the Daredevil Girls and adults. Keep your cell phones on and close. We'll send supper out from the cafeteria shortly."
"What about people needing to go to the bathroom?" Matilda asked.
"There are two wolves to each room," Gelada said. "One will always stay with the kids, and the other will take groups of two at a time to the restroom. If they get to asking to go too much, the wolves can limit the number of trips."
"And what about the blankets and pillows you mentioned earlier?" Anastasia asked.
"I have a team of wolves that will start passing those out after the meal trays have been picked up, Matilda."
"And the reason why we are treating them so nice?" Melba
"I told you, we want the Daredevil Girls to come off looking like the bad guys, not us. When I start my media broadcasts tomorrow, I'll play up how bad we feel about losing our sister, and how we were forced into desperate actions to free her."
"Yes," Anastasia said. "We're the martyrs, and the meddling Daredevil Girls the enemy."
"Uh, don't martyrs die?" Matilda asked.
"Good point, victims, then," Anastasia said. All the sisters began to laugh.
"Giggle now," Tina whispered, "and keep believing your lies, because no one else will."
For a few minutes more, Tina listened to the hags making plans, and then the voices faded with retreating footsteps. Tina waited a few more minutes, then pulled up the tile just a few inches and looked down. There was no one there. She grabbed the edge of the catwalk and lowered herself as far as she could go. Quiet as a whisper, she dropped to the floor.
Creeping in the shadows near the wall, she made her way to the front doors. Her hand trembling, she pressed the bar handle. She released tense breath as it eased open. Locking from the outside, the witches must have thought the doors secure.
Once free, she looked around. There were emergency vehicles everywhere, lights turned off to conceal their presence. Everyone seemed unsure of what to do. She ran as fast as she could to the first car she could see. A man reached out his hand and pulled her to safety. She fell sobbing into his arms.
"What's going on in there?" he asked. "We got a call from a cell phone right before it went dead. We didn't get any details, but something about a hostage situation. Are there terrorists in there? What country are they from? Did they send you with a list of demands?"
Tina proceeded to explain to the officer exactly what had transpired, and how the witches were planning a media announcement in the morning. The police officer looked at her like she was totally crazy.
"Sweetheart, there are no such things as witches and werewolves. Clearly you must be distraught... you're shaking like a dang leaf."
"I am upset, but I'm telling the truth, Sir. I know it sounds crazy, it was to me, too, but you have to believe me. Bruce, one of the Daredevil Girls, I mean Guys, told me to get in touch with a man named Emory Settler. He's an officer in Houston who specializes in supernatural beings. He'll explain it all if you'll call him."
"We don't need help from anyone in Houston," another officer answered. "Do me a favor, go to the ambulance over there. They can give you something to calm you down. We'll just have to wait this one out until they try and make contact. We don't want any of the kids to get injured. You did say they're planning to broadcast in the morning didn't you?"
"Yes."
"And the hostages are all safe right now?"
"Well, sort of, but they are in terrible danger."
"We understand that," the original officer said, "but we can't just charge in there until we know what we're dealing with. What kind of weapons do they have?"
"I'm not sure, I didn't see much because I was in the attic space going for help, but I do know the witches have wands, and the werewolves have teeth and claws. They are very deadly with them, I'm sure."
"Okay, okay. We'll just have to wait for them to contact us. It's not wise to rush in without knowing what we're facing. Thank you, young lady. You're very brave and should be proud of yourself."
"Thank you," Tina said, "but I didn't do it for pride. I only want my friends freed."
"They will be, now go on to the ambulance so they can check you out."
"Yes, sir."
"And don't talk to any of the reporters on the way. You'll just scare people with your witch story. Maybe, once you have rested, you can tell us what really happened in there."
With a sigh of frustration, Tina headed away from the safety of the police cars, but not toward the ambulance. She still had to get hold of Emory Settler. Now she knew why Mr. Bruce had told her it would do no good to call 911. People didn't want to believe the truth... they wanted to believe what made sense. Well, she believed and she knew someone else who would, too.
Turning her back to the school and emergency responders, she headed down the dark road leading to town. She had change in her pocket to use for a pay phone, and she had Mr. Bruce's flashlight. She knew they all meant well, but if the adults couldn't help her, she would just have to do it on her own.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Emergency Response" by Mike K2
Special Note: The Daredevil Girl Supporters are a group of students from Nancy's class that have formed their own budding Daredevil group. They will participate in the real conflict of the book now beginning. Thanks for reading! General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Nancy lay curled on the stage, her hands and feet tied securely. The glow permeating the room all evening had faded to a greenish gray. She peered into the darkened auditorium, searching for signs of her friends, but saw only shimmering shadows.
They were all there... she had seen them scattered around before the light dimmed... trussed up and guarded by slobbering werewolves.
Bruce, discovered in his escape attempt, lay close beside her on the stage. A rather large werewolf dragged him in about half an hour earlier and dropped him on the stage. Her brother-in-law was bloody and bruised, muttering continually in feverish incoherence.
Gelada pranced into the room, laughing like she was sharing a joke with a friend and stirring Nancy from her reverie.
"I'm not waking you, am I?"
"Not at all," Nancy said. She rolled over and looked at Gelada. "I was just lying around counting floor tiles. You should try it--it's quite therapeutic."
"Are you suggesting I need therapy?"
Gelada pulled up a chair where she could sit near Nancy, resting the chair legs inches from Nancy's face.
"Do you think it would help?" Nancy asked.
"I doubt it, but I'm sure you could use some right now. You must be terrified."
"Gelada, your sister didn't scare me and neither do you."
"Really? Well, I will before this is all over, my dear. I'm better prepared than my poor sister you girls sneaked up on unaware. According to your own story, you caused her quite a bit of trouble. I think, personally, they jailed the wrong people."
"History will judge that," Nancy said, "and it will judge you, too. You were a great principal, and I haven't said that about too many of my bosses. You had a chance for a real life."
"What do you know about real life? You're just a kid. I've lived for over three hundred years, and have been just about every profession you can imagine. I can safely say, being principal of this school has been my least favorite."
"Don't argue with her," came Sally's voice. Nancy could tell she was lying on the floor just beneath the stage. "You aren't going to change her mind, and she isn't worth your time, or your breath."
Nancy looked over at Gelada and raised an eyebrow, as though waiting for a response. She received a mocking smile in return.
"You're right, Sally, she isn't worth it," Nancy said. "Do whatever you're going to, Gelada, but don't blame me if it doesn't go quite the way you've planned."
"Tough talk from the chicken nugget on the floor," Gelada said. "Well, if you'll excuse me, I have a nice soft bed awaiting me backstage."
Gelada kicked a seat cushion at Nancy's face, and then left cackling so hard she almost fell over a chair left on the stage. Suppressing a laugh, Nancy scooted over to the cushion. She'd take what she could get.
Just as she was about to doze off, she noticed a change in Bruce's condition. His breathing was stronger and more even, and his muttering had stopped.
Nancy left the questionable comfort of her cushion pillow and rolled over closer to Bruce. She nudged him with her shoulder several times and gently called his name.
"Bruce, Bruce..."
"What?"
"Wake up. Where's Tina?"
"What?"
"Tina. Tina Alice," Nancy said.
"Where is she?" Bruce cried out in alarm and tried to roll over and sit up.
"Shhh," Nancy warned. "Be quiet or they'll hear us."
"Okay, but where is Tina?"
"That's what I was asking you."
"Oh, sorry. Yeah, I guess I was the last one to see her. When I left, she was in the attic space over the caverns."
"You mean my stockroom caverns?"
"I think so, at least that was what Tina said."
"What was she doing there?"
"Hiding from werewolves," Bruce said, "and going for help. I gave her my flashlight."
"Why didn't you go with her?"
"I tried, but couldn't get in the crawl space. Then a werewolf appeared and I had to distract him."
"With your body?"
"Pretty much."
"Looks like you did a great job."
"Well, you know me, I always was an overachiever."
| Author Notes |
Thank you, cleo85, for the artwork, "Xtabay".
Special Note: The Daredevil Girl Supporters are a group of students from Nancy's class that have formed their own budding Daredevil group. They will participate in the real conflict of the book now beginning. Thanks for reading! General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Last Chapter:
"Shhh," Nancy warned. "Be quiet or they'll hear us."
"Okay, but where is Tina?"
"That's what I was asking you."
"Oh, sorry. Yeah, I guess I was the last one to see her. When I left, she was in the attic space over the caverns."
"You mean my stockroom caverns?"
"I think so, at least that was what Tina told me."
"What was she doing there?"
"Hiding from werewolves," Bruce said, "and then she was going for help. I gave her my flashlight."
"Why didn't you go with her?"
"I tried to, but I couldn't get up in the crawl space, and then a werewolf appeared and I had to distract him."
"Looks like you did a pretty good job. You don't look too good."
"Well, you know me, I always was an overachiever."
The Story Continues:
"Yeah, that's how you made it into the Daredevil club," Nancy said. "You were pretty resourceful, too. Speaking of which, do you have a pocket knife on you?"
"I don't know, I did earlier. If the werewolf didn't take it, it'll be in my back pocket. What're you going to do, cut yourself loose?"
"No," Nancy said... "You. I figured I'm stronger physically than you at this point, and should be the one cutting behind our backs."
"Well, there's some benefit to my having been beaten half to death."
"Yeah, sorry about all that, but I appreciate your sacrifice for Tina. She's not just a Daredevil Supporter, she's my student."
"Don't mention it. As you know, I'm a father. I just did what any good father would."
"That also happens to be a Daredevil Guy."
"Well... "
"So, do you think you can reach your knife?"
"Probably not, but if I turn over, you're welcome to see if you can find it."
"Go for it."
Bruce eased onto his side, wincing as he hit sore spots, but clenching his teeth to keep from groaning out loud. He took a moment to stabilize his breathing before speaking.
"I'm pretty sure I felt it in my left pocket," he said.
"Oh, good," Nancy said. She reached behind her and patted his pocket. "Okay, I feel it. Finally, something's going our way."
Nancy worked the knife out of his pocket, the rope on her wrists scraping raw flesh. Ignoring her pain, she struggled to open the knife, but it fell several times in the process. Each time, she found it and continued her mission.
"Having problems?"
"I was, but I've got it open now. Hold your wrists still, please."
"As thick as the rope is, you won't be able to saw through it directly. Try to work the blade between the strands and cut each twine separately."
"Divide and conquer?"
"Yeah."
"But I can't see what I'm doing and I don't want to cut you."
"Close your eyes, and let all your attention focus on the knife. You've got to make the knife an extension of your hands. Mechanics do it all the time."
Nancy grasped the knife tightly and let her mind see what her eyes could not. She felt metal against her hands, and the scrape of it against rope. She worked the blade until it nicked a strand. She dug in deeper, then pulled outward. She felt the strand sever.
"Hey, it's working."
"Yes, ma'am."
Nancy smiled, though she knew Bruce couldn't see her. Focusing on her work, and trying desperately not to cut her sister's husband, she finally sliced through the entire rope.
Bruce sighed as his hands broke free. He wasted very little time rubbing them for better circulation. He was in poor physical shape, but still had a job to do. He sat up stiffly, took the knife from Nancy, and cut his ankles free. Another couple of swift motions set Nancy free as well.
"I thought you were injured," Nancy said.
"I am, but once a Daredevil Guy, always a Daredevil Guy."
"Copy that." Nancy held up her hand in a hushing signal. "What's that sound?"
"Uh, werewolves howling and children crying?"
"That's not what I mean. There's something else... almost like Tina's voice calling out."
***********************
Tina hadn't walked far before the lights of the school faded into the distance. The dark road she traveled turned and twisted like a diamondback rattlesnake--just as tortuous--just as perilous. Towering trees reached hoary branches across the road, forming a living canopy. She shone her tiny light before her, but it made little difference in the surrounding blanket of shadows.
She was reminded of the Courage Game from Nancy Jordan's story earlier that day. How she wished there was a colorful rock in her hand she could drop when she was too scared to go on.
Her whole body trembled as she realized this was no game. The only friends she had to run back to for comfort were held hostage and waiting on her to save them. Courage, she decided, was not a lack of fear in the face of danger, but facing danger in spite of your fear. She pressed on.
Before long, she heard what sounded like footsteps behind her. She wasn't sure whether they were really someone else's or just an echo of her own, so she decided to test it.
She stopped, and then for a second or two, the footsteps continued. She walked on a bit more and stopped again. The footsteps behind her repeated the same pattern. Ordinarily she might never have noticed, but in the darkness, with her sight inhibited, sounds became more pronounced.
So, she thought, who is following me? If it's one of the bad guys, why don't they attack? It's not like I can fight back.
They must not be bad, she decided, and the thought of someone else on the road, even if she didn't know who they were, was somewhat comforting.
She continued forward, ignoring the following echo, but halted when she heard a different noise. Fear tightened her chest as the beam of her flashlight illuminated a figure in front of her.
There was no mistaking the huge hairy creature, snarling in her path. She had been caught. A frustrated, forlorn scream erupted from within.
The werewolf responded with his own guttural howl. If she hadn't been through so much that day, she probably would have quailed. As it was, she stood her ground and waited for the worst to happen.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Go Ahead....Make My Day" by click3333. It's a picture of her dog Fuzzy, but for me, it's a werewolf. Sorry, Fuzzy!
The Courage Game: played by the Daredevil Girls as a test of bravery. Each participant took a colored stone and walked alone in the dark toward a predetermined destination. Carrying only a penlight, they would go as far as they could before dropping the stone and returning to their friends. Whoever got the furthest won a coveted award called the "Courage Trophy". General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last chapter:
Nancy and Bruce struggle to get free of the ropes they are bound with. Meanwhile, Tina Alice continues down a long dark road toward town. On the way, she is ambushed by a mysterious follower and a werewolf.
The story continues:
Tina looked into the face of a being so frightening, he seemed surreal. His eyes were distinctly human, but his face was elongated and covered in rough brown fur. Lips drew back over sharp canine-like teeth, and drool oozed over serrated lips.
He had large ears emerging from the side of his head and sweeping upward to a bristly point. His posture was bent, his thick legs bowed.
"I'm going to die," Tina said. Her breath came fast and shallow, her senses heightened.
She heard the footsteps behind her approaching faster... then stop inches from her back. She felt hot breath on her neck.
The furry creature ahead of her snapped to attention as though in response to an unspoken signal. Tina whirled around and pointed her flashlight in the intruder's eyes. Instead of an expected monster, the light illuminated a disturbingly handsome young man.
"Who are you, and why are you following me?" she asked. Her heart beat so hard she could hear the pulse in her ears.
"My name is Kurt, and my rude companion is Barlow. I'm following you because it's my job to do so."
The tall man swept his arm in front of her in a bowing gesture. He had curly blond hair falling to broad powerful shoulders, and was dressed in fine, loose fitted, clothing.
"I'm sorry we startled you, but let me explain," he said. His voice carried a slight accent that lent mystique to his countenance. "I'm the Captain of the Shadow Guard for this region, and it's up to us to keep watch over this road."
"Do you work for the witches?"
"I do."
"You aren't a werewolf, are you?"
"I am."
"You don't look much like one."
"I'm in man-form right now, but why don't we discuss this at my camp? It's right inside the woods and will get us out of public view."
"'I'd love to, but I'm in a bit of a hurry. You don't have a cell phone I can borrow, do you?"
"No."
A rumbling growl came from Barlow.
"Barlow," Kurt said, "Stand down. I'm taking this girl to my post, and I want you to keep an eye on the road. Report to me directly if you hear or see anyone else coming this way."
"Yes, sir."
Kurt took Tina gently, but firmly, by the arm and led her into the woods to the left of the road. Just as promised, they didn't go far before a small campfire appeared. He sat her down on one log and himself on another.
"I just want to know," Tina said, "am I your hostage? Because I'm really scared right now, and I've had a day you wouldn't believe."
"I wouldn't exactly call you a hostage. Gelada put me in charge of this area of the woods and told me to detain anyone who escaped. "
"And...?"
"And... you're detained."
"And... I'm surrounded by vicious werewolves."
"I'm not sure I would call us vicious. My unit and I are a part of a larger group called Shadow Wolves. We don't belong to the main pack because we refuse to spill innocent blood."
"So, you're semi-vicious werewolves...?"
Kurt hesitated, beautiful blue eyes meeting hers for a long, skin-tingling moment.
"We're just normal people who happen to be part of an ancient, and often misunderstood culture."
"One ruled by four very nasty witches."
"Five... one's in prison, but I know what you mean."
"Why didn't you hurt me when we met on the road?"
"You didn't look dangerous."
"I'm really not. I'm just a little girl who wants to go home. So, if you'll release me, I'll head on down the road and won't bother you any more."
"I can't do that. It's dangerous for little girls to go walking alone on a dark road. Didn't your mother teach you that?"
"Yes, right about the time she told me not to talk to strangers."
"Good advice, but I'm afraid I'll have to hold you here until the witches decide what to do. You understand don't you?"
"Not really. To be honest, I don't understand anything that's happened since werewolves showed up at my school dressed like clowns, and my principal turned into a witch."
"That could be disconcerting."
"Disconcerting? Really? Is that all you have to say, Mr. Captain of the Shadow Guard?"
Her temper spent, Tina decided to take another piece of advice from her mother, and let discretion be the better part of valor. She closed her mouth and hoped she hadn't turned the semi-vicious werewolf into a properly angry one.
Kurt looked at Tina and shrugged his shoulders.
Where she had expected irritation, she found a mixture of compassion and sadness.
Kurt shook his head, the mane of blond hair making him look more lion than wolf.
He paused a moment, piercing eyes sizing up Tina's resolve. He pressed his fingers together in front of his face as though fighting an inner battle. Finally, he spoke.
"I was born a werewolf," he said. "Both of my parents are werewolves, their parents before them, and so on for generations. The witches didn't rule us in the early days, and have little to do with us now unless the need is great. Most of the time we live as normal people."
"You said that before, but those beasts in my school aren't normal people."
"The sad thing is, many are. They're just afraid to stand up to the witches."
"And the rest?"
"Are evil, but it's the nature of their souls, not their skins. The witches have handpicked them for just such times as these."
"That's scary stuff."
"Yes, it is."
"So, what do you do when you aren't guarding the road against terrifying twelve-year old girls?"
"Believe it or not, I'm a medical student. I'm studying to become a doctor like my father. He has a practice in Katy, which is near Houston."
"He saves lives?"
"Yeah, that's the general idea."
"How many Shadow Wolves are there?"
"Hundreds, I suspect."
"If you don't like the witches' behavior, why don't you break away and start your own pack? Live like you said your people did in the early days."
"I wish we could, but the witches are too powerful. Some have tried, but they've gotten caught and cast out of the pack."
"And that's a bad thing?"
"Sure, when a werewolf is cast out, he's stripped of all his powers and made to prowl the earth as a common wolf."
"Who can do that to you?"
"The Wolf or Witches' Councils."
"What if you were to band together, all of you, and go for it?"
"Sounds great in theory, but it would take a pretty strong leader."
"Someone like you?"
"Me? Oh please, the Shadow Wolves are considered cowards, and I'm just one of their captains. No one would follow me into a rebellion."
"I think you're suffering from a severe lack of understanding courage. I just learned that lesson a short time ago. It takes strength to stand up for what's right, and, given the chance, you and your friends could find that strength."
"It's not that easy."
"Do you want to spend the rest of your life letting old hags manipulate you? Is that a life?"
"It's the only one we know."
"Well, it sucks, and I think you know that, or you wouldn't have brought me here to talk."
"Well, you've certainly done a lot of that."
"What if I told you I know someone who could put the witches away for good? Would you lead the rebellion then?"
"Who, Emory Settler, the supernatural cop?"
"You've heard of him?"
"Yeah, we all have."
"My teacher, Nancy Jordan, has a lot of faith in him."
"You're asking me to commit treason against my pack."
"What pack? You said they've rejected you and your companions just because you have, what my mother calls, principles. Those creatures are not your friends."
"But some are good people."
"They've all spilled innocent blood just because someone told them it made them brave. You have to make a stand, Kurt, or become like them. You're a doctor, or almost one. Is that what you want to stand for? What about your kids someday, do you want them to say that their daddy had the chance to end it all and didn't?"
"You're just a kid yourself. You wouldn't understand. There's a lot at stake."
"Well, I have a lot at stake, too. My friends are in that school, and they're in grave danger. If you don't want to help rescue them, at least let me go for help."
"I'll compromise with you," Kurt said. He stood up and pulled Tina to her feet. "I'm not about to let you walk down that road alone, and I'm not ready to make a decision on joining your resistance, but I will guard you on your walk to town. I can offer no more at this point."
"I'll take it."
"Good, now turn your back. I have to transform into full wolf form."
"One more question."
"Seriously?"
"Yeah, the police officer outside the school asked what weapons the witches and werewolves used. I was sort of stumped, because I didn't really notice any. Why was that?"
"Their real weapon is terror."
"Guns might work better."
"Were they needed?"
"I guess not."
"If you are through interrogating me, would you mind turning around?"
Tina nodded and did as she was told. Soon, she had a large white wolf with clear blue eyes guiding her down the dark and winding road to town. Almost a shadow, he guarded her path until they parted ways at Bob's Quick and Go convenience store about three miles from school.
As she walked inside, Tina turned and waved farewell to her strange companion. He bobbed his head and then trotted into the darkness of the woods.
She was free, but couldn't help thinking about the others left behind. Were they helpless victims, or did they have schemes of their own? In order to keep going with her plan, she had to believe they were using any available resource to stay alive.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Werewolf Moon" by helvi2
As some of you know, I took an innocent dog and made him a werewolf in the last post. Bye Fuzzy, but this time I got the real thing. No sweet puppy this time... wahahaha. General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Mr. Jordan: Nancy and Sally's father. Very involved in the Daredevil Girl adventures, is later killed by a drunk driver. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of last chapter:
Tina nodded and did as she was told. Soon, she had a large white wolf with clear blue eyes guiding her down the dark and winding road to town. Almost a shadow, he guarded her path until they parted ways at Bob's Quick and Go convenience store about three miles from school.
As she walked inside, Tina turned and waved farewell to her strange companion. He bobbed his head and then trotted into the darkness of the woods.
She was free, but couldn't help thinking about the others left behind. Were they helpless victims, or did they have schemes of their own? In order to keep going with her plan, she had to believe they were using any available resource to stay alive.
The Story Continues back at school:
Belle sat on the floor in her Texas History classroom, leaning her head against the wall. Disheveled dark curls fell lifelessly around a tear stained face.
Tall and muscular, her twin brother, Billy, sat with his arm protectively around her shoulders.
"We'll get through this," he said. She nodded, but didn't say a word.
So far, the kids had been treated well, but the threat of violence permeated the atmosphere like the stench of werewolf. Yes, they were allowed to get up and move around, and some students even drew on paper or played history board games, but everyone was nervous and distressed.
A copper colored werewolf stood at the door to the room, massive arms crossed over an equally massive chest. His name was Theo... he had introduced himself at the beginning of the occupation. He appeared almost human in countenance, and was kinder than the other werewolf assigned to the room.
"Listen kids," he said, "line up here in the front of the room. I'll take you to the bathroom two at a time until you've all had a chance to go. It'll be the only trip tonight, so do whatever you need now. When you get back, you'll be given a blanket, pillow and instructed where to sleep. Like my partner told you earlier, don't cause any trouble and we won't hurt you. This'll all be over tomorrow morning when Gelada's sister is released from prison."
Truman, the fiercer werewolf, snarled his agreement from where he sat at the teacher's desk.
One of the girls began to cry, silent tears furrowing soft cheeks. Billy reached over and squeezed her hand.
"They aren't really going to hurt us, Mary. They're here for other reasons. Just do what they say and you'll be okay."
Mary's face blushed crimson red. "I don't want to cause trouble, Billy, but I have a bladder problem. I have to go to the bathroom several times a night."
"I'll talk to them about it. Just follow me in line."
Truman banged a dark hairy hand on the desk, making several children jump in surprise. "Hurry it up, or you won't get to go at all."
The kids responded by falling in behind Billy, who they had adopted as leader. He looked around the room, taking mental inventory of the people inside. If he was going to be their leader, he would have to know who he was leading, and what he was leading them against.
He noticed Julia first. The witches had retrieved her from the sound booth and thrust her inside the room a short while earlier. She and Rasha stood together at the end of the line, their eyes trained on the largest member of the Daredevil Supporters. He nodded at them with confidence he didn't feel.
In front of the two girls, Billy counted five more pairs of students. With him and Belle, that made 14 students and two werewolves. He was going to have to do something to tip the odds in their favor.
Billy turned back around and faced their guards, a veiled look of defiance in his eyes.
"First two, let's go," Theo said. "I'll follow right behind, and don't try to escape or my partner will eat your friends."
Billy looked into the wolf's eyes, his lip curling in scorn.
Theo answered this unspoken reproof with an unenthusiastic snarl.
Billy leaned over and whispered just loud enough for the beast's sensitive ears to hear.
"There's a little girl named Mary who has bladder problems. She says she has to go to the bathroom several times a night, and is very concerned about how she's going to make it all night with your rule."
"We can't make exceptions."
"Do you have kids?"
"Yes."
"What would you do if it was one of them?"
Theo closed his eyes for a moment, then nodded his head ever so slightly,
"I'll see to it she gets to the bathroom."
"Thank you."
Divide and conquer, Billy thought.
Billy took Belle by the hand in a habitual manner as they walked toward the bathrooms.
"What are we going to do?" Belle asked.
"Whatever they say for now. It's the safest thing."
"I'm not so sure about that. I feel like, I don't know, like this whole place is a bomb just waiting to go off. We need a plan."
"Right now our plan should be to stay alert, and nothing more. If you want something to do, look around for possible weapons or escape routes. Take mental notes, but otherwise, don't do anything stupid... the werewolves have the upper hand."
"So, play it cool."
"Yeah, but be aware of your surroundings, just like my coach always says."
"Okay."
"Hurry up, you two," Theo said. "There are others waiting, including your Mary."
"Yes, sir," they said in unison.
Belle took care of her business quickly and then looked around the restroom, like Billy suggested. There was a window opening to the outside of the school in the corner of the room. She slipped over and unlocked it.
Slowly, so as not to make any noise, she eased it open and looked out. There she saw the outer edge of the thick woods, housing more than squirrels that night. She so wanted to climb out and run, but feared repercussions to the other hostages. Wistfully, she lowered the pane, leaving it unlocked. It wasn't exactly an escape plan, but it did fall within the realm of Billy's guidelines.
Once they were both through, the twins met Theo in the hall. He pointed them back toward the room and said to send the next two. He would wait for them in the hall.
Two by two, the rest of the students made the journey to the bathroom, until only Rasha and Julia were left.
As Rasha walked by Belle, she slipped a note into her hand and hurried after her fellow Daredevil Supporter. Belle tucked it into her pocket. She would wait until Truman wasn't looking and then read it. For now, she followed Billy over to where they had sat against the wall earlier and dropped to the floor beside him.
"Well, what does the note say?" Billy asked.
"What note?"
"Belle..."
"It might not be 'playing it safe' to read it."
"Then read it safely."
"That doesn't make sense."
"You don't make sense."
Belle started to giggle, then stopped when Truman emitted a low growl.
"Here, you look with me."
Billy leaned over her shoulder.
As soon as I get back into the room, scream "mouse" and start acting hysterical.
Make as much fuss as you can.
"Don't do it," Billy said.
"Since when have you started being the sensible one?"
"Since I became the one in charge."
"Sometimes being in charge means leading people 'beside the still waters' ... other times it means leading them into battle."
Billy tilted his head against the wall and closed his eyes. A moment or two later, he leaned forward.
"Okay, I'll back you, but you'll have to do the dishes for a whole week when we get home, even if our folks say you don't have to. Deal?"
"Deal."
What seemed like an hour later, the door creaked open and Julia and Rasha traipsed inside. Rasha cut her eyes over at Belle and raised a questioning eyebrow. Belle winked, and then took a very deep breath.
"Mouse! Mouse!"
Her scream echoed throughout the room, and then orchestrated bedlam ensued.
| Author Notes |
Thank you so much, BRUCEIORIO, for the use of your artwork, "Little Person 3".
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary:
Chapter before last, Tina Alice met up with a kinder sort of werewolf who helped her find her way to town.
Last chapter, two Daredevil Supporters, Billy and Belle, dealt with their captivity by choosing to look for opportunities where they presented themselves.
The new chapter shifts back to the auditorium where Coach Brewer and Nancy's mother Emily are
imprisoned.
Please read on:
Coach Brewer stood at the window of the sound booth looking out at the other captives. The lights were dim, but he could see more than he wanted through the sickening green glow permeating the building.
He took a deep tense breath and let it out slowly. "How did all this happen?"
Emily Jordan reached out a mother's hand and touched his arm. Sometimes life's tide turns between the space of two breaths, and there's nothing we can do. One evening my husband was heading home from work. Breathe in... he's alive, and our lives are full. Breathe out... a drunk driver strikes and kills him. Our whole world alters."
"I'm sorry."
"Don't be. Our world changed-- it didn't stop, and it won't now."
"But neither will it be the same."
"No."
"I have a dog at home named Hornet. He's the funniest thing in the world. At night he lies on his back, grabs the blanket in his mouth, and then rolls up like a burrito."
"Sounds adorable."
"Yes, Ma'am, but he's alone tonight."
"I'm sure he's confused at your absence, but that's not what's worrying you."
Victor turned and looked Emily straight in her eyes. I'm not afraid to die, if that's what you think. I just don't want the people I care about getting hurt, and I can't stand sitting in this room helpless while they do."
"You didn't put them in danger."
"No, but I'm a man. I should be there defending those I care about."
"Yes, and I'm a mother. Do you think I'm not sick with worry?"
"You're right. I guess I'm just frustrated. Of course your concern is real, but what sort of man must Nancy think of me?"
"The kind that doesn't give up."
Victor shrugged and looked back out the window. His handsome face was pensive, his eyes intense. For a moment he seemed frozen in that position, as though willing himself outside the booth. He sighed again.
Suddenly and completely, his demeanor changed. Body alert, he tapped on the glass and pointed.
"Emily, look," he said. "Nancy and Bruce are cutting each other loose."
Emily rushed over just in time to see severed ropes fall away, and Nancy scooting toward the edge of the stage.
Nancy dropped a pocket knife to Sally, who cut herself loose with a few twists and turns of her lithe body. She then crept along the shadows to the other Daredevil Girls and cut them loose as well.
"If that isn't the craziest thing I've ever seen," Victor said. "Where'd she learn that skill?"
"I have no idea. I never did, but the Daredevil Girls always found strength and talent whenever they needed it. I expect you're much the same."
"Why do you say that?"
"I see the same look in your eyes I've often seen in Nancy's. Victor, I believe you've got a plan."
"Do I?"
"Mmm-hmm."
Smiling, Victor grabbed a pad of paper and pencil. For about five minutes, he scribbled and sketched until he finally stepped back and nodded approval. "Let's see what you think of this."
"Interesting," Emily said. "Do you think it might work?"
"I think it'll save the day, and get me home to Hornet."
Victor spread the paper back out on the table, his eyes alight with confidence. "Now, let's go over the details."
The two conspirators put their heads together, whispering, gasping, sighing, and muttering, until they each had the plan down. Satisfied they were doing all they could, they went to sleep. The morning would bring with it whatever fortunes it held, and they, in their own way, would be ready.
While they slept, the drama of the night continued...
*****
Tina watched Kurt slip into the woods, a silent guardian of the night. If only she could convince him of his real duty... but that wasn't her worry now. She had to get hold of Emory Settler.
Steeling her nerves, she walked into Bob's Quick and Go and marched up to the counter. She knew she looked about ten, but had to act twenty. Confidence would have to overcome what youthful appearance hampered.
"Where's Bob?" she asked.
"He's not here. Can I help you?"
"Yes, Sir, do you have a phone I can borrow?"
"Yeah, but what're you doing out this late?"
"I've just escaped from a really strange attack at the Middle School. I'm trying to make a call to a man who can help."
"What do you mean, 'strange attack'?"
"It's a long story, but the whole school is being held hostage."
"That's terrible. I'll call for help." The man picked up a cell phone, his fingers hovering over the buttons.
"The police are already there," Tina said, "but the officer I need to talk to is a special units guy."
"Why don't the cops call him themselves?"
"They don't think they need help, but I do. There are unusual things going on inside they aren't aware of."
"Well, maybe you need to let the grown-ups handle it, young lady." He opened a door behind the counter and walked toward her.
"I would love to, but the people I talked to didn't believe me. The officer I want to call is more used to strange circumstances." She backed away from the approaching man. Apparently he didn't believe her, either.
"Maybe I need to call the police myself and let them pick you up. If you're one of the hostages, they might need you back at the school. If not, you could be a runaway making up one crazy lie."
"Sir, I assure you I'm no runaway and that everything I'm telling you is the truth. However, if it'll make you feel better, I'll call my parents to come and get me."
"Okay, here's the phone. We'll see who comes for you."
"Do you have to stand so close?"
"Yes."
Tina took the phone from his hand, trying to be as patient as she could. She dialed her home number under his watchful eye. There was a ring, another, another, and then finally an answer.
"Hello?"
"Andy, it's Tina. Put Mama on the phone."
"I can't, she's not here."
"Where is she?"
"Looking for you. She and Dad got a call earlier saying ya'll were being held hostage at school. They told me to stay here by the phone, but I fell asleep on the couch. That was hours ago, didn't you see them?"
"No. I just escaped, and all I saw were police cars."
"Well, they're there."
"Please call Mama's cell phone and ask her to come pick me up at Bob's Quick and Go."
"I can't."
"Why not?"
"Mom left her phone here. She was freaking out."
"What about Dad's?"
"It isn't turned on. I tried to call him when I noticed Mom left hers here. I guess they aren't thinking too clearly."
"Okay, then you come get me."
"Me?"
"Yes. I can't stay here, and I'm not walking back to the school."
"How am I supposed to get there?"
"Take Mama's car."
"You know I can't drive. I'm only 14."
"You drive with Dad all the time."
"Yeah, with a Learner's Permit."
"Okay, then use the four wheeler, and go across field. You don't need a driver's licence for that."
"You're kidding, right?"
"No, Andy. You've driven it to the store before."
"Not in the dark."
"Don't be such a wuss."
"Whatever... Okay, wait for me outside."
Tina disconnected and handed the phone back to the teller. "Are you happy now? I'm meeting my brother outside."
"You're not going anywhere." The man grabbed Tina by the arm and jerked her toward him. "I don't know who you talked to on the phone, but clearly it wasn't one of your parents. You're staying with me until the police get here."
"I don't think so."
Tina aimed a foot at the guy's shin and released all her pent up frustration onto his yielding flesh. At the same instant, she twisted her wrist and jerked it upward, effectively breaking his grip. She didn't even look back as she popped open the door and dashed for home.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks goes out to GaliaG for the artwork, "On the deck".
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
"Mouse! Mouse!" Belle screeched as she jumped to her feet. She ran around for a few seconds, then jumped on top of a desk, pointing toward a dark corner.
Billy hesitated for just a fraction of a second, then dashed to his twin's side, pushing over a desk for effect. "Look, there it is."
The other kids began to scream and run around. They knocked over chairs, desks, and even each other in an attempt to create chaos.
Truman rushed to the indicated corner and began sniffing around like a dog on a hunt.
One student accidentally overturned the desk Belle was standing on, causing her to fall on top of the man-beast. The other kids noticed and jumped in the fray. The confused lupine tried to wriggle out of the mess of kids and gain control. He was not successful.
Meanwhile, Julia slipped over to the teacher's desk and opened a drawer. She reached in and took a pocket knife she knew Coach Brewer kept there for opening boxes. It paid to be observant. She quickly stashed it in her pocket and then motioned to Rasha.
Rasha looked at the squirming mass of students to make sure the wolf was distracted, then eased the door open to a storage room. She wasn't sure what she would find, but was willing to run the risk that there would be something useful inside.
Checking around, she found old books on dusty shelves, boxes of papers stacked on the floor, and, finally, fire safety equipment hanging on the wall. Rasha remembered Coach Brewer explaining his room had been designed as a science class, but had been commandeered by the social studies department. She grabbed the fire extinguisher and covered it with an emergency fire blanket. Taking a deep breath, she crept back through the door.
The nicer werewolf, Theo, was just walking into the room pushing a cart of pillows and blankets when Rasha returned. His eyes fell on the blanket. He raised his eyebrows in question and opened his mouth to call out.
As more reaction than forethought, Rasha raised a finger to her lips. "Shhh..."
Theo closed his mouth and stared a moment as though in indecision. Finally, he shrugged his shoulders and placed the cart against the teacher's desk. He paused a second longer, then screamed at the struggling students.
Rasha took advantage of Theo's graciousness and stashed her prize behind one of the only desks that hadn't been overturned. She took a deep breath and joined the melee.
No one even noticed when Matilda charged into the room.
"What's going on in here? Truman, where are you? Theo?"
Belle squirmed out of the pile and crawled over to the witch. "There was a mouse scampering around that ran over my foot."
"Oh my gosh, are you people serious? Don't tell me you've caused all this racket over a stupid rodent. Truman, get up and finish bedding these kids down. I've got real work to do."
"Yes, Ma'am." Truman stood up, spilling kids to the floor. "Get your pillows and blankets off the cart and find a spot for the night-- now."
Matilda shook her head in exasperation and stalked out of the room. "Idiots..."
The kids did as Truman asked. They tried to look solemn and frightened as they settled in, but something had changed in their demeanor. In some small measure, they had won a victory. They didn't all know the details of what happened, but they knew there had been no mouse.
Billy reached across a row of desks and squeezed Belle's hand. "We did the right thing, Sister... thanks for encouraging me to take a chance."
"Thank you for joining in."
"Well, we're all safe, and I guess that's what's important. I just wish I knew where everyone else is, especially Tina. She should be here with the rest of us."
"Yeah, I know. I wonder what they've done with her?"
*****
When would it end? Tina heard the teller slam the door, undaunted by her kick to his shin. She ran toward the woods leading home, pushing her body into a sprint such as she had never achieved before. Behind her was the sound of the man giving chase, but he was slower and heavier, and it wasn't long before she outdistanced him.
As the pursuing footsteps faded, she hazarded a glance over her shoulder. She saw nothing but an empty path, and her heavy heart lightened.
Chuckling, she raised her fist in victory and turned back around just in time to trip over a tree root. She fell to the ground with a loud, painful thud.
"Crap."
Tina lay stunned for a moment, assessing her body for injury. She flexed, turned and twisted until she was convinced the only real damage was a throbbing ankle. She flinched as she rose to her feet, but knew the serious need to press on.
Breathing in the soothing aromas of nature, Tina tried to forget her discomfort. She smelled damp earth, decaying leaves, and the strong scent of pine. Revitalized, she limped onward, but soon, the distinctive sound of the teller's footsteps filled her with renewed dread.
"Stay right where you are, you little brat."
Tina continued to limp on, as though on autopilot.
"I said, stop."
Tina did something against her nature, and ignored the demand of an adult. She did, however, respond verbally. "No. I'm going with my brother as soon as he gets here."
"You don't mind very well, do you?"
"My parents taught me not to trust strangers."
"They should have taught you to obey." The man grabbed her by the arm and jerked. "You're coming with me."
"I don't think so." A deep voice resonated from behind them. "Let her go."
They both whirled around to see a large hairy man wearing a white dress shirt and well pressed black slacks. He had clear blue eyes and a very grim look on his furry face. The teller dropped Tina's arm, and screamed like he'd seen, well, a werewolf. For just a moment, he was frozen where he stood. He screamed, again, and then ran for safety.
Kurt laughed as he picked Tina up and held her in strong arms. "Can't you stay out of trouble?"
"It doesn't seem like it, and I wasn't able to make my call to Emory Settler, either. I did get hold of my big brother, Andy, though."
"I'm guessing he's on his way to get you?"
"Yeah, we planned to meet at the store, but that's not happening now. Maybe we can meet him on his way here. He's on a four wheeler."
"Four wheeler?"
"It's sort of like a motorcycle, but with four wheels."
"Oh okay, well, I'll carry you until me meet up with him, then we can go to your house to make your call."
"We?"
"I'm not letting you out of my sight until you've completed your mission."
"But won't you get in trouble for leaving your post?"
"You're my post now. I have Barlow covering for me."
"Thank you."
"No, thank you."
"Does this mean you're on our side?"
"It means I'm willing to hear what Emory Settler has to say."
"That's fair."
"It's the best I can offer."
"Can you do me a favor?"
"Besides carrying you?"
"Yeah. I need you to change back to your human form. My brother will be here soon, and I'm pretty sure he'll freak out when he sees you."
"Oh, I'm sorry, sure."
Kurt sat Tina on a log, and she watched, this time, as he went through transformation. At first she was a little scared, but grew amazed. His hair slid into his body with an audible click, and his features become softer and more distinguished. He seemed to lose mass as his body shrank, causing his clothes to sag. When he finished, he breathed out a huge gust of air, and then became the Kurt she had met before.
He turned and looked at Tina to gauge her reaction. He was surprised to find her smiling in awe.
"Incredible. Do it again."
"Uh, not right now." Kurt chuckled as he picked up Tina and started back down the path to her home.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Dance! Dance! Dance!" by MKFlood.
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Last Post:
"Yeah. I need you to change back to your human form. My brother will be here soon, and I'm pretty sure he'll freak out when he sees you."
"Oh, I'm sorry, sure."
Kurt sat Tina on a log, and she watched, this time, as he went through transformation. At first she was a little scared, but grew amazed. His hair slid into his body with an audible click, and his features become softer and more distinguished. He seemed to lose mass as his body shrank, causing his clothes to sag. When he finished, he breathed out a huge gust of air, and then became the Kurt she had met before.
He turned and looked at Tina to gauge her reaction. He was surprised to find her smiling in awe.
"Incredible. Do it again."
"Uh, not right now." Kurt chuckled as he picked up Tina and started back down the path to her home.
The story continues:
Not much later, they heard an all terrain vehicle approaching. Kurt quickened his pace until they came into view of Tina's much anticipated brother.
Andy screeched to a halt, looking with disbelief at the pair of fugitives. "What the heck's going on?"
"It's a really long story," Tina said, "and if you don't mind, I'd rather wait to tell it at home."
"I do mind, and who's the dude?"
"Yeah, hi, I'm Kurt Kirkpatrick. Your sister has a hurt ankle and I'm sort of giving her a lift."
"How was she hurt?"
"I don't know, I came up after it happened."
"I twisted my ankle running from some new cashier at Bob's Quick and Go," Tina said. "I went to him for help, but he thought I was a runaway, which, technically, I was, but only because I was running from a bunch of witches and werewolves that took over my entire school. I'm trying to find a phone to call Emory Settler, who is a special police officer that deals with supernatural beings... now, can we go home?"
Andy looked at Tina with big green eyes just like his sister's. He had the same brown hair, and the same bold smile, but there the similarities ended. While Tina was petite and daring, Andy was bulky and infinitely more skeptical.
"You hit your head, too, didn't you?" he asked.
"No, Andy, I didn't hit my head. I'm telling the truth, and I really need to get to a phone. So, if you don't mind..."
Kurt chuckled and handed over his charge. He'd been on the business end of that temper, himself, not an hour earlier. "Take your sister to your house. I'll follow, and once we're there, I'll help Tina explain everything."
"We aren't going anywhere. I appreciate you helping Tina and all, but I don't know you, and can take care of her from here."
"He's one of the good guys, Andy. Kurt is a Captain in a Special Forces Unit and will see to it we get home safely."
"Well, there's only room for the two of us on the four-wheeler."
"That's no problem," Kurt said. "I told you I'll follow."
"Suit yourself."
Andy turned the four-wheeler back down the wooded path toward home. He glanced over his shoulder occasionally to see if his sister's companion was keeping up, but only caught an occasional glimpse of a tall muscular guy in baggy clothing slipping in and out of the shadows.
"Dang,Tina, what kind of Special Forces Unit does your friend belong to?"
Tina cleared her throat as though to begin another soliloquy.
"Never mind. Tell me at home."
*****
"How did you keep up?" Andy asked, lifting Tina off the ATV.
"I work out."
"So do I, but I don't have anywhere near your stamina. Anyway, come on in. I'll deal with objections from my parents later."
"Thanks, buddy," Kurt said. "I know this is unconventional, and I understand you not wanting to go against house rules, but your parents are in as much danger as everyone else around that school."
"Knowing them, I'm sure they're as close as they can get, too."
"I figured as much."
Andy carried Tina inside and sat her on the sofa. "I'll get ice for your ankle, and then we can talk."
"I have to make my call first."
"I understand you're anxious, Tina, but I just got a call in the middle of the night to go pick up my sister from a convenience store. I find her, not at the store, but with a stranger in the woods, and sporting a broken ankle. I need some real answers."
"My ankle isn't broken."
"Stop deflecting, Tina. You're hurt, your school's in trouble, and you're friends with a guy who can run like a deer without even breaking a sweat. Start talking."
"I agree with Andy," Kurt said. "He deserves to hear what's going on more than the man you're trying to call. He's your brother."
"Okay, fine. Do you want to tell the story, Kurt, or should I?"
"Go ahead. You had a front row seat to the action."
"Sit beside me, and I'll make this as quick as possible. And Andy, you had better believe me, no matter how weird it sounds, because I swear it's all true."
"Okay, go ahead," Andy said.
Tina took a deep breath and glanced at Kurt for support. He nodded a shaggy blond head and winked. "You got this."
"Okay," Tina said, "so you know how we were having the assembly today for the Daredevil Girls?"
"Yes."
"Well, Miss Jordan and the others took turns telling about two adventures they had, and everyone loved it. Then, just as we were ready to go, Mrs. Pierson announced she had some big media event planned, and we should all stay if we could, so most did.
"Well, we were all excited and thought we were going to have a big show, but then these huge hairy guys poured into the room beating a drum.
"Beautiful dancers came next, twirling and pirouetting like ballerinas, only they weren't real dancers, they were witches. Then Mrs. Pierson started spouting all of this 'you stole my sister' stuff, and turned into a witch herself. I mean she lost like 500 pounds and turned all tragically pretty."
"The principal, Mrs. Pierson? The old bat we all love to hate?" Andy asked.
"Yeah, weird, right? Anyway, I wasn't in the auditorium during the whole thing, because, Mr. Bruce, the Daredevil Guy, had pulled me into the hall and said he had a bad feeling about the media event. We went back behind the curtain and watched enough to know what was going on, then sneaked back out to find help.
"We tried using a landline phone, as we didn't have cellphones, but the lines were cut, so we went into the caverns where Mr. Bruce put me up into the attic space and gave me a flashlight. He said to get hold of Emory Settler, who is the guy I'm trying to call now.
"I think Bruce was taken hostage after that, but I'm not sure. Anyway, I crawled around in the ceiling on a support beam, but was held up over the lobby for awhile because of a stupid meal cart. By the time I got outside, it was dark.
"Then I saw some police cars and ran to them. I tried to explain what had happened, but they didn't believe me."
"Go figure," Andy said.
"I know, so anyway, I took off to go get help on my own."
"What do you mean on your own, Tina?"
"Well, I just waited until no one was looking, then started walking down the road through the woods. It's okay, Andy, stop scowling. I had to go for help. Anyway, that's where I ran into Kurt and a big hairy friend of his. He told me they were both werewolves, but not bad ones like those in the school."
"Oh, please," Andy said. "Are you sure you don't have a head injury? There's no such things as witches or werewolves, and, obviously, Kurt here's a real man."
"Can I continue? You asked for the truth and I'm trying to give it to you."
"Go ahead..."
"Anyway, Kurt told me he and his command work for the witches, but don't agree with them for what they're doing. I tried to talk him into helping me, but he was all like 'I'll have to see, because the witches are my bosses, but I'll walk you to the store'.
"I decided I'd take what I could get, and finally made it to Bob's Quick and Go, but, like I told you earlier, the cashier didn't trust me and tried to make me stay at the store. I sort of kicked him and ran out.
"He chased after me, but wasn't very fast. I'd have outrun him, entirely, if I hadn't fallen and hurt my ankle. Kurt showed up to the rescue, and then we found you. Okay, now can I make my phone call?"
"Go ahead, but don't blame me if the man laughs at you like everyone else. Kurt, please explain to my sister you're not a werewolf."
Tina limped over to where a laptop and phone sat on a desk. She grinned to herself as she saw Kurt stand up and unbutton his shirt.
Andy gasped as Kurt began to sprout long white hair all over the visible parts of his body. "Whoa, dude, what are you doing?"
"Making a believer out of you."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Eagle Creek Trail Too" by Michael Whitson.
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
End of Last Chapter:
"Go ahead, but don't blame me if the man laughs at you like everyone else. Kurt, please explain to my sister you're not a werewolf."
Tina limped over to where a laptop and phone sat on a desk. She grinned to herself as she saw Kurt stand up and unbutton his shirt.
Andy gasped as Kurt began to sprout long white hair all over the visible parts of his body. "Whoa, dude, what are you doing?"
"Making a believer out of you."
The Story Continues:
"Awesome," Andy said. His face showed emotion ranging from scared half to death to outright admiration.
Tina turned her attention to the computer, suppressing a chuckle at her brother's expense. It was about time someone besides her got a shock.
After searching the internet for a few minutes, Tina found Emory Settler's website. She located his contact information and tapped out the numbers on her parents' old-fashioned landline . She had worked so hard for this moment... the moment when she would get help for her friends... the moment when she would be believed.
For a few agonizing seconds, there was no sound on the line, and then... click... a connection.
"Hello, this is Emory Settler..."
"Hi, I'm Tina Alice..."
"... I'm away from my phone right now, but if you would please stay on the line for a list of options, I'll get back to you as soon as possible. If you're a fellow police officer, press one. If you're a friend press two. If you're a Daredevil Girl or guy, press three. If you're a telemarketer, hang up I don't want to talk to you."
"Are you kidding me?" Tina quickly pressed 3, and left her number on the recording.
Not a full minute later, the phone rang in her hand. She jumped, bumping her sore ankle against the chair leg.
"Hello?"
"Hi, this is Emory Settler. You called?"
Tina took a deep mind-focusing breath and let it out. "Yes, Sir, my name is Tina Alice. I know you don't know me, but I'm a new Daredevil Girl, as of, like, four hours ago. Bruce Rogers asked me to call you about a dangerous situation at my school."
"Would that be Milton Middle School?"
"Yeah, you've already heard?"
"I got a tweet earlier from one of my sources, but it was vague. Can you give me more details?"
"Yes, Sir."
Tina proceeded to tell Emory all that had transpired, her fears, her worries, and any fact she remembered. This time, there was no disbelief.
"Where's everyone now?" he asked.
"I assume they're still in the school. The witches say they're safe, but I don't believe it."
"No, I don't either. You said Kurt Kirkpatrick saw you safely home. Is he still with you?"
"Yes, Sir."
"Would you put him on the phone, please?"
"Sure. Hey, Kurt, if you're through scaring the crap out of my brother, can you come talk to Officer Settler?"
Kurt nodded, changed back to human form, and took the phone. "Hello?"
"Hi, Kurt, this is Emory Settler. Do you know who I am?"
"Yes, Sir. You're the face of law enforcement for supernatural beings. It's rumored you're a tough, but fair man. My father always spoke highly of you, though I suspect the witches I work for would like to roast you slowly over a pit."
"I'm not their greatest fan, either."
"I understand. Do you know my father, Dirk?"
"Of course I do. He's a good friend and ally."
"He doesn't approve of my working for the witches."
"No, I don't expect he does, do you?"
"Not really, but werewolves can't get ahead in life without becoming affiliated with them. Lone wolves don't survive in the wild, Officer Settler, and good doesn't always conquer evil."
"You're right, sometimes the bad guys do win, but they don't have to this time. The witches are in charge because good people let them get that way."
"Do you mean me and my men?"
"In part, but you weren't the only ones."
"What else could we have done?"
"I think you know the answer to that question, son, but it is often true that good people can find themselves caught up in a complicated situation... one they'd like to get out of if given the option."
"You're right on that one. This whole thing has blown way out of control. Can you offer us that option?"
"We wouldn't be having this conversation if I couldn't, or if I thought you didn't want to take it."
"I'm willing to listen."
"I appreciate that, and I'll be as direct with you as possible. I know that's the way of your people."
"Yeah, werewolves are known for bluntness, so what do you want of me?"
"To start with, you need to pick a side. The time for straddling the fence passed when your bosses breached Tina's school."
Kurt looked at his young friend. Her ankle was wrapped in a hasty bandage, a bag of ice providing limited relief. She looked at him with trust. Andy stood beside her, earlier disbelief erased from his young face and replaced with admiration. In their collective eyes, he was a friend and protector. They accepted him knowing who and what he was.
He closed his eyes and grasped the phone in powerful hands. He saw his mother's face, lovely as an angel, yet creased with disappointment, when he told her how he planned to get money to pay for medical school. He could hear her voice as though she was in the room.
"Kurt, your father and I can pay your way. Stay here and help out on the farm... help your father at the clinic... do anything besides work for the witches. They enslave our kind."
"I won't kill anyone," he'd said. "I can stay pure if I don't spill innocent blood."
"You can't dance with the devil, Sweetheart. Your father has made it fine all these years without their help. He's a respected physician and leader in the Shadow Wolf community. You're a good person, but you won't be for long. The witches will turn you into a beast."
"I'm a werewolf, Mom; I'm already a beast."
Kurt opened his eyes and looked at his new friends, again. Tina nodded and winked as though aware of his internal conflict.
"Kurt," Emory said. "What do you think? Have you picked your side?"
"Yes, Sir. What can my men and I do to help you fight your war?"
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the work, "H.f.t.b.o.h" by Mr Jones
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of Last Chapter:
Tina finally gets hold of Emory Settler, who talks to Kurt and forces him to make a choice about whose side he's on in the upcoming war. Kurt chooses to turn away from the witches and join Emory and the others. He and Andy leave to go to the school and await further orders. Tina, sporting an injured ankle, stays behind making important phone calls for Emory.
The story continues at the school:
Nancy lay still and quiet on the hard floor of the stage. She didn't know when she'd managed to fall asleep, nor even how long she'd slept. A pungent odor filled the air, and the temperature was unbearably hot.
Slowly, the Daredevil Girl leader sat up and gazed around in disbelief. There was nothing around her but smoldering rubble. What had happened? Nancy couldn't remember, but knew she needed to go for help.
With an effort, she tried to stand, but found her legs rubbery and the ground beneath unsteady. She fell back to her knees.
Beyond the stage, she heard the woeful cries of wounded people. Nancy tried again to stand, but was pressed down by an invisible force. She grabbed the base of the podium, which, for some reason, was left standing. Inch by inch, she pulled herself upward.
Finally on her feet, Nancy crept forward, kicking blackened debris from in front of her. The words of the wounded became more distinct. Were they chanting the Daredevil Girl theme over and over? She leaned forward to listen, then tumbled off the stage into a pile of broken bricks and seats.
Suddenly, a flash of light pierced her thick and swollen eyelids, and a voice cried out her name. It was her mother. Tears ran down her face as she realized Emily had survived the blast. Nancy wondered if anyone else she loved was still alive.
"Nancy... Nancy... " Emily's insistent voice penetrated her daughter's subconscious.
"Nancy..." a deeper and quite familiar voice followed.
Nancy shook her head and tried to open her eyes. "Please, turn the light off. I can't see a thing."
"Sorry," Victor said. He turned the beam of the flashlight away from her face. "But we've been trying to wake you for five minutes. "Come on, the witches have gone to breakfast in the cafeteria, and we don't want to be waiting here when they return for their press conference."
"So, I was just asleep?"
"More like unconscious," Emily said. "You always were a sound sleeper."
"True, and I'm glad you finally woke me, but how did you two get out of the sound booth?"
"Well, we had this elaborate scheme planned," Emily said. "It involved spotlights, chairs, ropes, heavy flashlights and some box cutters, but we lucked out when the witches left us here alone, and just threw a chair through the window."
"Well, glad it worked out for you," Nancy said. She rose to her feet, swaying slightly. "Guys, I had the most horrifying dream. There was an explosion of some sort. People were dying all over the place, and I was trying to get to them."
"That's exactly what's going to happen if the witches have anything to do with it," Bruce said. "Several of us heard the whole lot of them talking after you fell asleep last night. They were sitting there, just behind the curtain, going over their plans, and gloating about how successful they'd been so far. You must have heard them in your sleep."
"What did they say?"
"They have a bomb!" Sally interrupted. "They planted it in the boiler room of the school. Gelada said that shortly after the press conference, they're going to hide in a bomb shelter under the school and detonate the device remotely. Later, they'll escape to helicopters they have secluded in the woods."
"That's horrible," Elizabeth said. She crawled up on stage from where she'd slept on the floor. "How could they possibly kill all of these people, especially children?"
"And what about the werewolves?" Nancy asked. "What are they doing with them?"
"They're to go to the shelter as soon as the press conference begins," Bruce said, "or at least the ones inside the school. Supposedly there's another group guarding the outside that'll get taken out by the blast."
"Yeah," Sally said. "Gelada said it didn't matter because they were an inferior breed, and their deaths would serve as a warning to others in their pack, whatever that means."
"I guess it means the old adage is true, there's no honor among thieves," Emily said, "but Bruce, honey, what about their sister, Mildred? Isn't that why they've done all of this in the first place, to get her back? They don't seem to have much time built into their plan for negotiations."
"From the way they were talking, they didn't seem to expect to get her right now, anyway, and are prepared to detonate their bomb to elicit fear and respect."
"Somehow, we've got to stop them," Rasha said. "We're Daredevils and that's what we do. It's not like we haven't faced evil before."
"We were Daredevils, anyway." Bruce looked pointedly at Nancy.
"And we still are," Nancy said. "I took a break for a bit, but guess that's over."
"Good, then let's get out of here," Victor said, again.
"And go where?" Nancy asked. "I hate to state the obvious, but the school is under siege."
"Not where I put Tina," Bruce said.
"Exactly what did you do with her?" Tabby asked.
"He lifted her into the attic space over my stockroom," Nancy said.
"Is she still hiding there?" Elizabeth asked.
"I hope not," Bruce said. "She was supposed to go for help. Who knows where she is now?"
"We must all hope for the best," Nancy said, "but what will we do up there? I'm not just going for help. I want to stay and fight. If I'm a Daredevil Girl again, I at least want to see to it that the kids are safe."
"We can split up and form teams," Victor said. "Nancy, you and I know the layout of the school and can be captains. Bruce, you've seen enough of the place to get a feel for it. You can be captain of the third group. Let's do this."
"I like it," Elizabeth said. "Go team!"
"Go team," they all said together, and followed Nancy to the catacombs behind her room.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "Guess who Knocked on my Door" by avmurray.
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last chapter:
Nancy, other Daredevils, and several allies, escape the auditorium once the witches leave for breakfast. They set out on their own to try to help the other captives survive.
The story continues with Tina Alice and her phone call marathon.
"Yes, Sir." Tina Alice spoke into a landline phone held against her ear. "500 white T-shirts to be delivered to the woods outside of Milton Middle School."
"I do know it is 2:00 in the morning, and no, I'm not crazy. Emory Settler asked me to call you on his behalf."
"The password? Phone Call Express."
"No, Sir, I don't know the nature of your relationship with Mr. Settler, but I'm familiar with his line of work. He's on his way up here to rescue people inside my school being held hostage by four witches, and more werewolves than I could count."
"Thank you. I hope it turns out well, too."
"Oh, you live in Miltonville? Great."
"Gooblie Shirts?"
"I know exactly where that is. It's about a mile from my house. Cool!"
"It stands for Goblin T-shirts? Wow, I never knew that."
"Yes, Sir I've met you before, but you didn't look like a goblin to me."
"No, I guess I've never seen a goblin before, so I don't really know what one looks like."
"Oh, you had plastic surgery. Very smart!"
"All white t-shirts, yes. I think he plans for our troops to wear them so they can be distinguished from enemy forces."
"Of course, we can tell werewolves from humans without the shirts, but the Shadow Wolves will be fighting with us, and I'm not sure we can distinguish one side from the other."
"Sir? No, he didn't say he wanted anything written on the shirts."
"I don't know, what would you put?"
"#goodguys? That would be cool, but wouldn't it take too long? You have to meet him before 5 a.m.."
"If you can do it, I'm sure he'll be appreciative."
"Nice to talk to you, too, and thank you. Good-bye."
Tina looked at the long list of names and phone numbers on the table. Such a lengthy roll would have intimidated most 12-year-olds, but Tina was excited. It would be the first time in her life she was allowed to sit up all night and talk on the phone.
Okay, next number. Tina dialed before looking at the name. A heavily accented voice answered.
"Hello?"
"Hello. Umm, may I speak to a..." Tina looked at the paper and gulped. "Umm, Mr. Akie, please?"
"This is he. What can I do for you?"
"Okay, so I'm Nancy Jordan's student, Tina, and... are you the real Akie from her story? I mean are you a mummy?"
"I was. I'm kind of a normal guy now. What does Nancy need?"
"There's been a hostile takeover of my school in Miltonville, where Miss Jordan is working. Bruce told me to call Emory Settler, who told me to call you and ask a favor."
"Go ahead."
"Officer Settler says he needs as many men as you can spare to come help rescue hostages being held at the Middle School."
"Am I to understand the hostage takers are supernatural beings?"
"Yes, Sir, they are. There are four witches and a ton of evil werewolves. There are some good werewolves helping us, though."
"Shadow Wolves?"
"Yeah, do you know about them?"
"Everyone in our world does. So, they've picked a side, have they?"
"Apparently so. Their captain, Kurt Kirkpatrick, seems confident he can rally his unit to help."
"I wish him success. So, where is Miltonville?"
"About 200 miles north of Bunker Hill."
"Tell Mr. Settler I'm on my way with as many mummies as I can gather on short notice."
"Live mummies?"
"They wouldn't be much help to you dead."
"True, but, I thought Miss Jordan said you didn't do that anymore. Doesn't bringing mummies back cost someone else's life?"
"We have a new, less invasive, procedure for reanimation. It's all done with a computer program, and no one's hurt. Thanks for asking, though. I love modern technology."
"Yeah, me, too. Do you need directions here?"
"No, Sweetheart, I have GPS."
"Great, can y'all get here by 5 a.m.? That's when he plans to 'address the troops' as he calls it."
"We'll be there. Thank you. Nancy will be proud. Good-bye and good luck."
"Same to you."
Tina placed the phone into its cradle and sat back against her chair. That was the coolest call she had ever made. She had actually talked to a real mummy, the mummy from the pyramid story. Wait until her friends heard about this!
Tina took a deep breath and stifled a flow of tears threatening to escape her tired eyes. She had to believe her friends were going to survive, and that they would live to trade stories of their own.
She picked up her list of numbers and dialed the next one. Listening to the virtual sound of ringing, Tina wondered about the next call. Would it be the squeaky voice of a goblin, the throaty one of a werewolf, or the cackle of a hag?
She was surprised by a velvety male voice. "Hello? This is Crandall Enterprises. May I help you?"
"Yes... Sir... this is Tina Alice. I'm calling on behalf of Emory Settler according to the policy of the Phone Call Express. May I speak to Mr. Jerald Crandall, please?"
"This is Jerry, What's wrong?"
"Mr. Settler is gathering an army of troops to try and retake my Middle School, which is being held hostage by four witches and an army of werewolves."
"Is that the one they were talking about on the news last night? They didn't say anything about witches and werewolves. They said some foreign terrorists had taken over."
"How long have you known Mr. Settler?"
"Several years."
"Then you should know by now you can't believe everything you hear on the news."
"True, and me better than anyone. I used to be an unbeliever, myself."
"Oh, you aren't a supernatural being?"
"I didn't say that. About fifteen years ago, I was a young man with a lot of ambition. I was enticed by a man who promised me a type of power no one else could give. Before I knew what was happening, I had become a beast. Emory Settler showed up and gave me a way out."
"Are you a werewolf?"
"No, my dear, I'm a Daywalker."
"What's that?"
"A long story I'm not prepared to tell a child in the middle of the night. Suffice it to say it's a type of vampire."
"A good one?"
"Yes, and I owe Emory Settler for helping me maintain that status."
"It looks like he's calling in the debt tonight. He wants you to meet him at Milton Middle school by 5 a.m. at the latest."
"Where's the school?"
"About 200 miles north of Bunker Hill."
"I'll look it up and be there as soon as I can make arrangements."
"Do you have any friends you can bring?"
"A few. I'm not into the whole vampire scene, but I'll do what I can."
"Thank you, Sir, and will 5 a.m. be a problem?"
"My dear, I can be there within the hour."
"You fly?"
"Yes."
"I mean, like personally... like a bat."
"Pretty much."
"Cool."
"You sound like a Daredevil Girl."
"Thank you. I was made one today. I'm Nancy Jordan's student."
"Trouble seems to stalk her, doesn't it?"
"I sure looks like it."
"Okay, Tina, Daredevil Girl. I'll meet Emory Settler at your school."
"Thank you."
"Yes, Ma'am."
Tina hung up and dialed the next number on her list.
"Hello?" a voice said. "Whoever you are, it's 2:30 in the morning, and this better be good."
"I don't know how good it is, but it's important. My name is Tina Alice. I'm calling on behalf of Emory Settler according to the policy of the Phone Call Express."
"Tina Alice? The one from Milton Middle School I served snacks to earlier?"
"Yes. Are you Sean the caterer?"
"That's one of my titles, little Lassie. What's going on?"
"Remember the media event the principal told us about?"
"Yeah, she asked me and my employees to leave before the people arrived. Did something crazy happen afterwards?"
"You have no idea. Our principal, Mrs. Pierson turned into a witch, then took over the school with a werewolf army."
"Not good."
"No."
"What time does he need me there?"
"5 a.m.. Do you have any friends to bring?"
"I've a whole flippin' leprechaun army."
"You're a leprechaun?"
"Card carryin' member."
"How big is your army?"
"Well, that depends on how many are speaking to me at the moment, but don't worry, I'll scrounge up what I can."
"Thank you. Do you know how to find Emory once you get there?"
"Aye, Lassie, I'll look for the center of the tornado."
Sean hung up, and Tina looked at her list. She felt good about her record thus far. She had made four calls, and all were productive. She picked up the phone, dialed a number, and continued her quest for aide.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, Red Telephone Boxes, by avmurray
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Jerry Crandall: Daywalker Vampire ally of Emory Settler Gooblie: Goblin ally of Emory Settler Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary:
Tina Alice, sporting an injured ankle, makes a series of phone calls eliciting the help of various supernatural beings in the rescue of hostages held inside Milton Middle School. Once she's finished, she rests her head upon her hands. Just as she's falling asleep, Tina hears the distant sound of a horn blast.
And now the story continues at the school.
Most people remember where they were and what they were doing when significant events occurred in the world; when man first landed on the moon, when JFK was killed in Dallas, or when the space shuttle blew up upon reentry to our atmosphere.
For the people of Miltonville, it was the moment the battle horn sounded outside Milton Middle School. On this day, they realized there really are supernatural beings, and that they lived all around them. It was the day Miltonville went to war.
Tabby and Elizabeth had been holding a lofty vigil in the attic space above the 7th grade wing. They listened to the sounds of children eating breakfast provided on carts, and the occasional grunts of the man-beasts who guarded them.
The two women were patient as cats on a hunt. They didn't know what they were waiting for, perhaps some advantage allowed by the captors, a tipping of the scale in their direction... anything that gave them the chance to attack and retrieve. And then came the blast.
A sudden and unexpected boom emanated from the front of the school, vibrated throughout every square inch of the premises, and quelled many hearts... others it stirred into action.
Tabby pulled away a corner of the tile over the room housing the Daredevil Girl Supporters. She watched as the two werewolves, Truman and Theo, snapped to attention, and then strode out of the classroom, barking orders to the kids to, "stay put or die."
The kids grew silent and alert, looking to each other for answers. Billy, their assumed leader, shrugged his shoulders, and held a finger to his lips to indicate silence. He knew they had an escape plan. The kids had whispered the details around the room half the night, but he wasn't sure the time was right to spring it.
Allowing herself a few precious seconds to make sure all was clear, Elizabeth sprang into action. She dropped to the floor outside the room and motioned for Tabby to follow. Tabby shrugged her shoulders and landed beside her friend. She wasn't sure why Elizabeth didn't understand caution, but it was her greatest hallmark.
Together they leaned against the door to the room full of Daredevil Girl Supporters and listened. On signal, they eased it open.
"Duck," Elizabeth said, just as a fire extinguisher sailed by her head. Tabby snaked a hand out and caught it before it made contact with her face.
"What the heck was that for?" Elizabeth asked. She looked around the room, and spotted Rasha with her hands still raised from launching her bulky red missile.
"We thought you were a werewolf," Rasha explained.
"Okay, well, good work," Elizabeth said, "but if you're through trying to knock us out, can you kids help move the teacher's desk against the front door? We've a couple of werewolves to keep at bay."
"The Daredevil Girls have arrived!" Billy exclaimed. "I knew you'd come for us."
"I was the one who said they would," Belle said. "Just sayin'."
Billy motioned with his hand to the others, and they joined in barricading the door against a possible return of their werewolf captors. Not only did they push the teacher's desk against it, but added several students' desks as well.
"Now what?" Julie asked.
"We'll take you out in the stockroom and lift you into the attic space we just came from," Tabby said. "Once we're all up there, we can crawl to the front of the building and slip out the front door."
"Won't the front be well-guarded?" Billy asked.
"Possibly," Elizabeth said, "but we have to take a chance. We can't wait here."
"I have another idea," Belle said, finishing her twin brother's thought. "I left a bathroom window open at the end of the hall. It leads to the back of the school. We might have a better chance of getting away there."
"You're very clever," Tabby said. "Much better idea, but we'd better hurry. I'm not sure how long your guards will be gone, nor how effective the barricade will be to keep them out."
"We have weapons," Julia said. "I got a knife from the teacher's desk last night."
"And I have the fire extinguisher I threw at you," Rasha added.
"Take the knife, it might come in handy," Elizabeth said, "but leave the fire extinguisher, it'll be too bulky. Nice planning."
"Thank you," several muttered.
Elizabeth nodded, then she and Tabby led the kids into the stockroom. One-by-one the Girls helped the kids climb into the attic on top of stacked boxes, and then followed. With instructions to keep to the narrow beam, the Daredevil Girls and their charges headed toward the girls' bathroom at the far end of the hall. They would go back for the other students later.
*****
The horn blast also found Bruce and his sister, Becky, waiting for a reason to strike. They knelt on a similar beam above the 8th-grade hall. They were stationed somewhere between the front opening to the main corridor, and a large room, apparently empty of human occupants, at the far end. On either side were classrooms brimming with traumatized students and their assigned guards.
Right after the blast, they watched through a cracked tile as the werewolves mysteriously vacated room after room, then marched off down the hall. Bruce and Becky eased out of the ceiling and dropped catlike to the floor. Carefully, they opened the first door and looked inside. Rows of terrified eyes stared back.
"Don't be scared, we're here to get you out," Bruce said.
"Bruce!" one of the kids exclaimed. "You're a Daredevil Guy. Hey guys, it's Bruce."
"Yes, it's me, and I need you to tell me what the large room is at the end of the hall."
"It's the band room," a smaller boy answered.
"Well, it doesn't have anyone in it, and I think it's a great place to go hide."
"It has a door leading to the back parking lot of the school," the boy, who introduced himself as Timmy, said. "Maybe we can do more than hide."
"Perfect. Come on, we'll gather all the kids on this hall and head that way." The students were more than happy to follow the Daredevil Guy and Girl toward freedom.
*****
Sally and her mother Emily were outside when the horn sounded, and the only ones not surprised by its roar. They had been sent to go get help when everyone received their mission earlier. They had no idea whether Tina had made it out, and the team needed to make sure the message about the bomb was shared with authorities.
The mother-daughter pair sat in a police car and prayed for the best.
*****
The last team of Daredevils in the school was Nancy and her friend Victor. They were in the attic space in the front of the cafeteria.
From where they crouched, the duo could hear the usual breakfast chatter, sometimes in the form of distinct voices, and at other times, just a mixture of sounds. They said nothing to each other, but held hands for mutual comfort.
And then the blast of the horn tore through the cafeteria, silencing all noise, and nearly knocking Nancy and Victor off their beam.
"What was that?" Nancy whispered.
"I don't know," Victor said. "I guess it's some sort of signal."
"Yes, but from which side?"
"I don't know, but look."
Nancy gazed through the piece of tile they had tilted earlier. Her nerves were raw and her heart raced. It had been her desire to leave this type of lifestyle behind, but the familiar rush of adrenaline worked on her like a narcotic. She was ready for action.
Victor leaned in beside her. His anxious breath on her neck both thrilled and distracted her. She leaned away to help keep focus. This wasn't the time for fantasies... maybe after everyone was rescued.
"Look," she whispered, pointing downward.
Below, the four witches strode in the front of a parade of werewolf marionettes. As they walked, the man-beasts began to morph to human form.
Nancy heard a sharp intake of breath. "Tell me this doesn't seem normal to you."
"Not normal, but all too familiar," Nancy replied. "Come on, we've got to follow them."
"To where?"
"I'm guessing back to the auditorium."
"Do you think they're going to move forward with their media blitz? There's obviously people on the outside ready to fight."
"I don't know who's outside," Nancy answered, "but the witches have the advantage at the moment. Let's go see if we can help mess that up."
"To the auditorium, then." Victor dropped noiselessly to the floor, Nancy right behind. There was no need to conceal their presence in the attic any longer. The line of marching werewolves had left the hallway empty and unguarded.
| Author Notes |
General Summary of book:
Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Jerry Crandall: Daywalker Vampire ally of Emory Settler Gooblie: Goblin ally of Emory Settler Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last few chapters:
Nancy Jordan's student, Tina Alice, escaped Milton Middle School, which had been besieged by evil beings. Through various trials, she made her way home where she was able to contact, Emory Settler, a special officer in charge of supernatural beings. On the way, she enlisted the help of a Shadow Wolf captain, Kurt Kirkpatrick, a handsome young werewolf and medical student.
The last chapter focused on the efforts of different members of the Daredevil Girls and Guys to rescue hostages and upset the plans of the witches.
The new chapter continues with a focus on Bruce and Becky, who have a group of freed hostages in the Band Hall.
"Shh," Bruce warned. He leaned against the band room door and began to ease it open. Becky and the kids held their collective breaths, crossed their many fingers, and prayed that the way would be clear.
Before Bruce could get the door completely open, a large hand jerked it out of his grasp. The kids gasped as they saw a tall, dark-haired man appear on the outside. Partially cloaked in shadow, alluring blue eyes drew them to a face that could have been either cruel or kind, depending on the angle viewed.
"Who are you?" Bruce asked.
"Jerry Crandall," the man answered, stepping out of the shadows. He was a tall man with an air of importance and power. A golden hue tinted perfect skin, and the trace of a smile graced his handsome face.
"Jerry... Jerry the Vampire?" Bruce stuttered.
"In the flesh."
"Whose side are you on?" Becky stepped forward as though approaching an old acquaintance, her tone somewhere between accusation and trust.
"As always, yours," Jerry said with a sweeping bow. "I haven't changed my ways, but came in response to a plea from a determined young lady named Tina Alice..."
"You've seen Tina?" Bruce asked, his heart speeding up. "You have no idea how worried we've been."
"I didn't exactly see her," Jerry said. "She and I spoke on the phone. From what I understand, Emory Settler gave her the task of rallying the troops."
"But she's safe?" Becky asked.
"From what I could tell, yes. She seemed at ease, though in a terrible hurry to fulfill her mission. Right now, though, we need to get all of you out of this building. It's my understanding the witches have a bomb planted in the bowels of the school."
"Yes, we've heard about it as well," Bruce said. "I'll instruct the kids to follow you, but Becky and I need to stay behind to free other hostages."
"Very well."
"How are you going to get them away?" Becky asked. "There are a lot of children."
"I have connections at the bus barn," Jerry said. "There's a fleet of buses waiting in the parking lot, and lots of friends to drive them."
"Reliable friends?" Bruce asked with a raised brow.
"Quite reliable. Some are my kind, others are human associates, but all can be trusted. There isn't a person out there who wouldn't risk their lives for these children."
"Are you really a vampire?" Tommy asked, joining the adults.
"I'm what they call a Daywalker," Jerry explained. "A good vampire, if you will."
"That means he's never taken a life," Becky explained. "Because of that, he's not a member of the 'undead', and is free to roam about during the day."
"How do you know that?" another child asked.
"We've met before," Becky said.
"Another long story?" Tommy asked.
"Very," Bruce said, "but I believe we can trust him. We'll have to."
"Hey, my shirt says, goodguys.com." Jerry said. "Can't argue with that."
"Right," Tommy said. "It's kinda cheezy, you know?"
"I couldn't agree more," Jerry said, "but it gets the point across. Now, if you kids will follow me, my friends and I'll get you to safety."
"Are there werewolves out there?" Becky asked. "I heard the witches have allies guarding the school."
"Indeed, the woods are full of them. But, my dear Becky, they are on our side. Come, kids, follow me."
The students filed out of the room and into the protective custody of the odd, but captivating, stranger. Only one child lingered behind.
"You'll need my help finding your way around," Tommy said.
"We'll make it," Becky said. "You need to go to safety."
"My sister is in the sixth grade and still in the building. I'm not leaving without her, Ma'am."
Becky started to argue, but changed her mind. Tommy looked like a boy, but the fire in his eyes proved the situation had turned him into a man. "Okay, Tommy, come on."
Bruce turned to close the door, but was surprised by a head popping around the edge.
"Hi, laddie, mind if I join your little party?"
"Hey, you're that Sean guy, who brought food yesterday," Tommy said. "I remember you."
"Yes, that's me... Sean Flannery, caterer extraordinaire, and I've come to offer me help."
"Oh my gosh," Becky said, "Sean, the leprechaun. The prankster with the dynamite hands. I'd heard you reformed."
"Yes, of course, lassie... completely cured of all my nonsense. No more setting fires, no more spreading discord, and no more pulling pranks on friends... well, maybe not that last one, but a leprechaun's got to have his fun, hasn't he?"
"I suppose," Becky agreed. "So what can you help us do? I don't think you're here to clear children out of rooms."
"Indeed not," Sean said. "I'm here to defuse your bomb."
"You can do that?"
"Aye, Lassie. Remember, I'm a bit of an explosion expert. Anyone know the way to the boiler room?"
"I do," Tommy said.
"Lead me there, laddie."
"I'm coming, too," Becky said. "Bruce can you handle the evacuation yourself?"
"Yeah. I'll grab a few of Jerry's buddies out there. I have a feeling they can get to the rooms without crawling on beams."
"Ya mean the vampires?" Sean asked. "Some say they aren't to be trusted."
"Yeah," Becky said, "and some say that about leprechauns, too, but today we'll all have to trust each other."
"Aye, lassie. That we'll have to do."
| Author Notes |
The artwork is from a temporary book cover to help distinguish it from my other book, "Humanity Project."
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Jerry Crandall: Daywalker Vampire ally of Emory Settler Gooblie: Goblin ally of Emory Settler Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sean: Caterer and Leprechaun. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. Tommy: Student helping Bruce and Becky |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Becky stood and observed the melee going on around her. The sights, sounds, and smells of battle took her back to her crime fighting youth. Nancy Jordan had been their leader, someone Becky relied on when she felt overwhelmed. But, Nancy wasn't with her now. She was off watching the witches with her colleague, Victor Brewer.
Becky's brother, Bruce, another source of support, was liberating students from rooms and shunting them to the vampire, Jerry, and his buddies. Who knew where everyone else was?
It was up to her to maneuver herself, an eighth-grade boy, and a slightly crazy leprechaun, to the interior of the school where they could diffuse a bomb.
No problem at all, she was just the most awkward of the original Daredevil Girls. But, she was still a Daredevil Girl, and none had ever been known to quit when things got tough.
"Okay, Tommy," she said after a deep inward breath. "You lead the way to the boiler room. Sean, try to stay out of trouble until we get there."
"Of course, lassie, I'm completely reformed."
Tommy nodded his head and walked toward the door. He paused and looked back to see if the others were following.
"Hold up, lad," Sean said. "I've a wee trick for you."
"Sean!"
"Don't worry, Becky. It's to help us."
"Go ahead, but please hurry, and if this is a shenanigan, you'll regret it."
"No mischief, I promise."
Tommy backed up and let Sean through. He didn't care if the trick was mischievous or not... magic was magic, and Tommy was a thirteen year-old boy.
Sean smiled at him, and waved a crooked stick he called a shillelagh at the door. It instantly became transparent. Becky threw herself against the wall, pulling Tommy with her.
"Are you crazy?" she asked, slapping Sean on the arm. "They can see us in here."
"Ow," Sean complained, rubbing his arm where Becky hit him. "They can't see a thing. We can see out, but they can't see in. Now stop hitting me."
"Warn us next time, then." Becky popped him in the same spot on his arm. She may have been a beauty queen, but she was still a country girl at heart.
"Good shot," Tommy said... this was his type of fun. Still, he opened the door and headed through the door with caution.
Sean waved his shillelagh at the door as they left, removing the magic. There was no sense in giving an advantage to any enemy who might breach the band hall.
The group met no resistance on their journey down the 8th grade hall. The only other souls in sight were the children that Bruce and several vampires were evacuating.
Once they reached the end, they came into the commons area in front of the library. It was full of battling beings, both good and bad. Once again, Becky's heart quailed. How would they ever make it to the boiler room? Had she failed before they'd even begun?
"If you'll excuse me, lassie, I'll fix things a bit," Sean said, easing forward and giving Becky a comforting squeeze on her arm. He waved his shillelagh in the air, and then nodded in satisfaction.
"Nothing changed," Becky said.
"It's like the door, love. No one can see us but us."
"Why didn't you do that earlier?"
Sean shrugged his shoulders and winked.
"I know... I didn't ask. Oh my gosh, I hate leprechauns."
"So, we can go now?" Tommy asked.
"Of course, laddie."
Tommy hesitated as he stared at the supernatural beings fighting all around. He had led a sheltered life in Miltonville, and the worst he had seen of violence occurred behind the safety of a video game. This was real, and it wasn't pretty.
Tommy took a deep, soul cleansing breath and recovered his composure. He headed on, skirting the fighting as much as possible, and led Sean and Becky down a set of stairs ending in a basement room. He opened the unlocked door and went in, the other two close on his heels.
"Are you sure this isn't the bomb shelter?" Becky asked looking into the darkened room.
"I'm sure," Tommy said, "that's underneath the auditorium."
"Well, at least I know now why the witches have been hiding out there."
"Why's that?" Sean asked.
"They plan to hide in the bomb shelter while their device is detonated, or at least that's what I heard."
"That's not very nice," Sean commented... "the old hags."
"Actually, they were kind of pretty," Tommy said. "For witches, that is. I mean, they weren't what you would expect witches to look like."
"Those are the most dangerous kind, kid," Sean said, ruffling Tommy's hair. "Now, let's find that bomb."
"What will it look like?" Becky asked.
"Any number of things, but I would focus on anything that just doesn't look like it fits into the surroundings. It might even have wires coming out of it."
"What do we do if we find it?" Tommy asked.
"Call for me. Whatever you do, don't touch it, laddie. You either, Becky."
"No problem. Hey, can you make it brighter in here? I can hardly see a thing."
Sean didn't answer, but waved his stick in the air until the room lit up like the inside of a light bulb.
"A little dimmer." The lights dimmed to a comfortable glow.
"Thank you."
"Any time."
"Hey, Sean, come here," Becky called out after a few minutes. "I think I've found something."
The other two moved in cautiously and looked. Sure enough, there was a crude pipe-like mechanism tied onto the leg of a metal welder's bench. There were multi-colored wires sticking out of one end that attached to a digital timer, which sat frozen at five minutes.
"Oh good," Tommy said, pointing at the face of the timing mechanism. "It's broken."
"No, it just hasn't been activated yet," Sean explained, looking over at Tommy. "Somebody out there has a remote control to it. All they have to do is push a button, and then the clock starts ticking down."
"I wonder who has it?" Tommy said.
"My guess would be Gelada," Becky said.
"Who's Gelada?" Tommy asked. "Is that the new name of our principal, Mrs. Pierson?"
"No, laddie," Sean said, "that's her old one. Mrs. Pierson was an alias. Do you know what that is?"
"Please, Mr. Sean, I am in the 8th grade."
"Yes, of course." Sean turned back around to face the bomb with a smile on his face. Oh, to be 13 again and think you're grown. Just wait until he got to high school, or became an adult for that matter.
"Can you fix it, I mean diffuse it?" Tommy asked, looking over Sean's shoulder.
"No problem, my young friend, just sit back and watch the master work."
"You aren't going to blow us all up are you?" Becky asked. She knew Sean was good at making bombs, but she wasn't quite sure how he was at dismantling them.
"Never doubt the champ," Sean said, lying down on the dirty floor and studying the bomb. "You're in good hands, perfectly safe, nothing to worry about at all."
"Oh crap, we're doomed," Becky said. "You have no clue what to do, do you?"
"That's not true," Sean said sitting up and dusting his hands on his pants. "We could scream like wee ones and run."
"I believe in you, Mr. Sean," Tommy said.
"Well that's one of us. The problem is an amateur built this bomb. A professional job would be easy to crack. These days with the accessibility of the Internet, everyone thinks they're a bomb maker. No one realizes what a delicate art it is."
Sean looked it over again, shaking his head sadly. Then, just as Becky thought he was about to give up, a small smile started to play about his lips.
"I've got it," the leprechaun said. "It just might work."
No one said a word as they watched Sean pull a tool kit off of his belt and lay it out on the floor. Then, just as he started to go to work, the clock dial lit up, and the number five disappeared. It was quickly replaced with a 4:59, and then 4:58.
"What's happening?" Tommy asked.
"Uh," Sean said. "It seems the bomb has been activated, and we have five minutes, well less now, to deactivate it."
"Any ideas, Mr. Sean the bomb expert?" Becky asked.
"I think screaming like a wee one and running out is no longer an option. Five minutes won't even get us clear of the building, let alone beyond this bomb's range."
"Any other bright ideas?" Becky asked.
"Yeah," Sean said, his eyes narrowing in concentration "We can do this, but I'll need your help."
| Author Notes |
The artwork is from a temporary book cover to help distinguish it from my other book, "Humanity Project."
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Jerry Crandall: Daywalker Vampire ally of Emory Settler Gooblie: Goblin ally of Emory Settler Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sean: Caterer and Leprechaun. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. Tommy: Student helping Bruce and Becky |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Tabby peered down the hall before she, Elizabeth, and close to a dozen students crept toward the girl's bathroom. During the night, Belle had opened a window in an attempt to feel less like a victim.
Her twin, Billy, had praised her prowess, but suggested the window could have been opened from the inside at any time. Tabby reminded him that all preparations, no matter how simple, can serve multiple purposes. In this case, it helped his sister remember a place they could escape.
As the group pressed forward, they heard the unmistakable roar of a full-scale war occurring at the opposite end of the hall.
"Should we go help?" Billy asked.
"Not our business," Elizabeth said. "Remember the Daredevil Girl code?"
"Complete the assignment we're given and do it well?"
"Yes, and right now, our job is to get out of this building and away from the bomb. Leave the fighting for those equipped to do so."
Tabby opened the bathroom door and they all poured inside.
"There's the window," Belle said, pointing.
Billy walked over and cracked it open further. He looked outside.
"I don't see anyone," he said. "You want me to climb through and check?"
"No," Tabby said. "Let me and Elizabeth do it."
"Why, because you're grown?"
"Yeah, and more experienced."
"And you were how old when you became a Daredevil Girl?"
"About your age," Tabby said, "but that's beside the point. Elizabeth and I know the players in this fight better than you, plus Nancy would kill us if we let you get hurt."
"Because we aren't in mortal danger right now?"
"Are you always this much trouble?"
"Yes, Ma'am."
"Fine, come with me," Tabby said. "Elizabeth, would you mind staying with the group until Billy the lawyer, and I get back?"
"Sure, we're good. Go for it."
Tabby crawled through the window and dropped onto the ground outside. A few tense moments later, her hand appeared through the window and motioned for Billy to follow.
Billy turned to look at his sister, winked, then hopped onto the window sill. He hated leaving his sister and friends behind, hated this war, and hated that he was so scared. He looked from side to side, and landed on the ground beside Tabby.
"What next?" he asked, pushing fear to the same place in his mind he pushed hate--neither would make him strong, and neither would help him rescue the people he loved.
"Keep close to the building," Tabby said. "I hear voices around the corner. What's over there?"
"The band hall," Billy said. "Do you think they're fighting there, too?"
"I don't know. Let's hope not."
Tabby looked around the corner, apprehension causing her skin to crawl and her mouth go dry. She watched as several men grabbed kids and put them inside a van. Were they kidnappers or rescuers?
"Billy, do you know these people?"
"Not the adults, but the kids are 8th graders. The band room is in their hall. They don't look very scared of the men, though."
"No, they don't," Tabby said. "Good eye for detail."
"Thanks. You know I do want to be a lawyer when I grow up?"
"No, but I'm not surprised. You'll be a great one, too."
"If we live through this."
"We will... we have to."
Tabby looked back at the group.
"Hey, wait, I know the man standing close to the door."
"Is he a good-guy?"
"Pretty much. His name's Jerry, and he's a Day Walker... a good vampire."
"I didn't know they came that way," Billy said.
"It's kind of a long story."
"One for later?"
"Yeah."
With the careful instincts inherent in all vampires, good and bad alike, Jerry looked up and caught Tabby's eye. He nodded...Tabby nodded back.
*****
Nancy stood beside Victor Brewer, her chest tightening with pain and exhaustion. She gazed around the auditorium, wondering how everything had turned so complicated. Not 24 hours earlier, she was telling Daredevil Girl stories to a group of middle school students and teachers. Sure, she was nervous, but all was going well until her boss turned into a witch and took their school hostage.
There had been werewolves, terror, and imprisonment. The long, slow night proved torturous... the morning offered little more. Nancy and the other Daredevils, however, were able to escape their bonds and begin to rescue children. Nancy had no idea how the others of her team fared once they parted company, but, for her own sanity, had to hope they were successful.
She and Victor were given the job of keeping an eye on the witches. They were careful and quiet--Nancy from experience, Victor from necessity.
Their long journey began in the cafeteria and led back to the auditorium, where the sisters prepared sequestered reporters for their part in a much anticipated media announcement.
The women were beautiful to the eye, but rotten inside, like an apple left too long on the tree. They pranced around as though throwing a party rather than a hostile takeover.
"So, you're used to this?" Victor whispered.
"I wouldn't say 'used to it'," Nancy replied, "but neither am I surprised."
"Really?" Victor asked, pointing toward the back of the auditorium. "How does that rate on your surprise scale?"
Nancy's eyebrows raised as doors burst open and hordes of supernatural creatures poured in. Most had on white T-shirts with something written on them she couldn't read, but all began to engage the evil werewolves in battle.
"Yeah, that's a bit unusual."
"What do you want to do?"
"What else? Fight!"
Standing on the edge of battle, the veil of time lifted and Nancy became a warrior once more. As she watched the conflict in the auditorium build, her limbs renewed with vigor, her heart raced like a wild beast, and her brain grew clearer and more focused.
A familiar metallic taste appeared in Nancy's mouth... the irrefutable mark of adrenaline. She might have tried to hide her past, but now, when she needed it most, the Daredevil Girl was reborn.
.
| Author Notes |
Special thanks for the artwork, "The Firebird" by cleo85. I think it fits perfectly!
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Jerry Crandall: Daywalker Vampire ally of Emory Settler Gooblie: Goblin ally of Emory Settler Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sean: Caterer and Leprechaun. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. Tommy: Student helping Bruce and Becky |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Summary of last chapter:
Tabby and Elizabeth led a group of children, including a number of Daredevil Girl Supporters, into a bathroom with a window opening to the back of the school.
The student, Billy, joined Tabby as she crawled out the window to survey the surroundings. There they met the good vampire, Jerry, who was evacuating people from the school.
Action shifted to Nancy Jordan and her colleague, Victor Brewer, who were in the auditorium keeping an eye on the the witches.
The doors to the outside of the auditorium burst open, and a host of good supernatural beings poured inside. Victor asked Nancy what she wanted to do, and she said "fight."
The story continues in the auditorium:
One of the witch sisters, Anastasia, caught sight of Nancy and charged, wand held high. "Die, Daredevil Girl."
Nancy dropped to the ground and rolled toward her adversary, deftly cutting her feet out from under her. She grabbed Anastasia by the collar and rolled her up into a ball, pinning her with her body.
"Victor, grab something to tie her up."
"Sure, that should be easy." Victor's sarcasm went unnoticed as Nancy continued to struggle with the witch.
In spite of his cynicism, Victor searched the stage until he found a rope dangling from a thick maroon curtain. He gave it a firm tug, but was disappointed when it remained attached.
"Victor, please hurry!"
Victor dropped the cord and returned to the struggling women. He grabbed hold and dragged them both across the floor. In a few swift movements, he separated Anastasia and fastened her to the cord.
"Nice," Nancy said, standing up and smoothing her rumpled clothes.
Anastasia spat at Nancy and muttered obscenities under her breath.
"You want me to gag her?" Victor asked.
"No, she's no danger without her wand. Let her stew."
Victor shrugged, then turned when he heard thundering feet hit the stage. A fierce snarl heralded the newcomer as a werewolf... his stench confirmed it.
Victor lunged at the beast before he could gain his balance. They tumbled together onto the floor at the base of the steps, leaving an echoing thump in their wake.
Nancy crept closer to look, then halted as she felt a powerful presence overshadow her. She turned to see a tall, muscular man with smooth olive-skin standing behind. His countenance was proud and regal, and a smile graced his timeless face.
"Akie! When did you get here?"
"Not long ago," the mummy said, embracing her. "I heard you were in a bit of a mess, and you know how much I love an adventure. Are you Girls ever going to stay out of trouble?"
"Apparently not," Nancy said. "Good to have you here."
"I'm not alone."
Nancy looked out into the battle and noticed many unusual warriors. Among them were quite a few dressed in ancient Egyptian attire. They were all enormously large and fierce.
"Those aren't..."
"Mummies? Yeah," Akie said, "but they were reanimated according to Emory Settler's specifications. I'll tell you all about it when we can talk. Anyway, some of history's greatest soldiers are out there fighting for you."
"Thank you, but do they know how to handle modern weapons?"
"Of course, but they're forced to use antiquated warfare. Apparently, there's some bizarre supernatural code that doesn't allow the use of effective firearms. Go figure."
"Yeah, go figure. Thanks for showing up, my friend. I was just talking about you yesterday."
"So I heard. Good subject, you know?"
"The best."
"I'll thank you for it later, but we need to get you out of here. You're ill equipped for this fight, Daredevil Girl. Toy bows and pellet guns won't work this time."
"I can't leave without my friends and students, Akie."
"I know how you feel, but their missions are beyond your control. Bruce is on the other side of the school freeing hostages and shuttling them to an old friend of yours, Jerry. Tabby and Elizabeth just joined them with students of their own, and Becky is with a team diffusing a bomb."
"And you know this how?"
"Cell phones, my dear. Useful things we didn't have back in ancient Egypt, but I'm kind of liking them."
"Glad to see you're adjusting so well to modern technology. Have you heard from my mother and sister on your cell phone?"
"Not from them, but about them. They're safely outside the danger zone... now would you, please, follow me?"
"Just as soon as we rescue Victor. He's fighting a werewolf at the base of the steps."
"Yeah, I saw him. Give me a second."
Akie walked over to the edge of the stage and reached down to pull on Victor's arm. He popped up like a toy scarab.
The werewolf he was fighting reared like he was going to attack, but dropped to the floor when the king of the mummies landed a sledge-like punch to the top of his shaggy head.
"Thanks," Victor said, sounding less grateful than he should have.
"I apologize for rescuing you while you had the upper hand, but we need to get out of here as soon as possible."
"Who are you?"
"Pharaoh Akhenaten the Second."
"I heard about you," Victor said, flinching at the name. "Are you on our side?"
"Completely."
"Nancy, do you trust him?"
"Yes, come on."
Victor nodded and took Nancy by the hand. Akie motioned them to follow backstage where he had an escape route planned.
A sudden burst of shrieks halted their progress and echoed throughout the auditorium. The witches were calling to each other.
A foul gust of wind whipped around Nancy and her companions as the three remaining sisters flew on stage and landed beside them.
"Not going anywhere are you, Nancy darling?" Gelada asked. "Our party has just gotten started, and you're the guest of honor. It would be rude to leave early."
"It was getting dull," Nancy quipped.
"Really?" Gelada said, motioning for her sister, Melba, to untie Anastasia from the curtain. "But, my dear, it won't be for long. I really must insist you stay."
"And I insist she goes," Akie said, stepping in-between the two.
"Now, King Akhenaten," Gelada said, "this fight isn't between you and me. Take your little rag boys and leave. I promise to find you a kingdom to rule once we take over. Leave these filthy humans to me."
"Sorry, sweetheart, but these humans are my friends, and so your quarrel is with me."
"If you insist," Gelada said, rushing him with her wand held high.
Akie stepped deftly to the side, threw a foot out and let Gelada fall to the floor with a thunk. Nancy followed by grabbing her by the back of the hair with one hand and driving her arm behind her back with the other. Her old boss was effectively immobilized.
A flicker of movement from Anastasia sent Victor back into action. He jumped on the witch sister, knocking her back to the ground.
Akie grabbed Matilda in one strong arm, and Melba in the other.
In a matter of seconds, the Daredevil team had managed to incapacitate the entire witch family.
"Call your troops off, Gelada," Akie said, his massive arms threatening to choke the two sisters he held.
"Kill them, I don't care."
Melba tried to shriek in defiance, but couldn't get enough air. Matilda just gaped open mouthed.
"Aren't you a nice sister?" Nancy said.
"No worse than you," Gelada retorted, "and speaking of sisters, where's yours? Have you lost her again?"
"Don't worry about Sally, just do what Akie says and call off your werewolves."
"Or what? Are you going to break my neck? I don't think so, Nancy. You're much too nice."
"Don't confuse nice with weak."
"Okay, you win. You're some sort of ninja warrior," Gelada mocked, "but we have a problem. The remote to a bomb I have planted in the boiler room is in my dress pocket. I think I felt the button click when Akie tripped me. I need to press the abort button, or we're all going to die."
Akie nodded at Nancy, so she let the witch out of the hold. Gelada reached into her pocket and pulled out a remote. It looked a lot like a cell phone with one central button. They all glanced at the screen and, to their collective relief, discovered the the mechanism had not been engaged.
"Let me have that," Akie demanded in his usual imperial tone.
Gelada held the remote as though to hand it over to Akie, then dropped it inches from his huge hand. When everyone looked down, she pulled out a wand from another pocket and pointed it at Akie's chest.
"Did you learn nothing from Cleopatra, you Egyptian fool? Never trust a beautiful woman."
With that, a huge burst of fire shot from her wand, knocking Akie backward and into a crowd of slathering werewolves. A second blast took Nancy to the ground.
Through a haze of pain, she watched the four witches run to the back of the stage and open a door on the floor.
"Goodbye, fools. You now have five minutes to live. Have a happy life." Gelada cackled and held up the remote she had retrieved from the floor.
Dramatically, she pressed the button that began the countdown on the bomb. Nancy heard a latch snap shut. The sisters had gone to the bomb shelter alone, leaving all of their supporters behind.
"Victor, where are you?" Nancy called out, but there was no reply.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "SkyClad ( 1 )" by Sean T Phelan. Always love a good witch picuture!
Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Jerry Crandall: Daywalker Vampire ally of Emory Settler Gooblie: Goblin ally of Emory Settler Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sean: Caterer and Leprechaun. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. Tommy: Student helping Bruce and Becky |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Last Chapter:
Nancy and Victor are joined by Akie, the reanimated king of the mummies, to fight against the evil witches and werewolves that have overtaken Milton Middle School.
The battle goes back and forth until the witches get the upper hand and hide in a bomb shelter under the stage. Before disappearing, the head witch triggers a detonator to a five minute time bomb hidden in the boiler room of the school.
The story continues as Becky, Sean, and Tommy try to dismantle the ticking bomb.
Becky watched Sean's deft fingers move across bomb components like a pianist stroking a keyboard. He muttered and swore to himself from time to time, but seldom looked away.
Becky sat by and waited for him to ask her to hand him a tool, or, perhaps, pull something out of his way as he had instructed, but this wasn't happening often.
Tommy held vigil by the door, his assumptive job, watching for intruders ... his real one, staying out of the way. Becky wondered if that might have been a better place for her, as well. She had a feeling Sean would agree.
"What're you doing?" she asked after a flurry of movements.
"Trying to keep us from getting blown up," he said. "Never trust a woman to make a dang bomb."
"Uh ... witch."
"Okay, woman witch, then."
"Sean, there are only three minutes left."
"Mind if I concentrate here?"
"I just thought you'd like to know."
"I wouldn't."
"Two minutes thirty seconds."
"Shut up, please. I'm down to three wires. They have to be cut in a certain order or the game's over."
"What colors are they?"
"Pink, blue and white."
"Well, that's easy." Becky stated. "First cut the white, then pink, then blue."
"Why?"
"White is for the innocence they lost, pink is for their femininity, and blue is for men, whom they seem to hate."
"Thanks," Sean said flatly. He wasn't even going to justify the suggestion with an answer.
"How many more minutes do we have?" he asked, his hand hesitating over the three wires.
"You told me to shut up."
"Okay, then un-shut up and tell me."
"One minute."
"This is crazy. Close your eyes."
"Why?"
"Just do it!" Sean ordered. Becky complied.
At first she didn't see or hear anything, but then she was engulfed by a strange, almost wind-like, sensation of pure energy. It made her throat tingle like swallowing hot sauce too quickly, and her stomach and chest tighten.
She opened her mouth to scream, but the air was pushed back into her lungs. She tried to open her eyes, but they were sealed shut. She couldn't even gulp.
What was happening? Had the bomb detonated? Is this what it felt like to die?
Just as she was about to lament her own death, the sensation abruptly ended.
"Okay, open your eyes."
Becky eased one eye open and then the other. She saw Sean watching her with a bemused expression on his face. Nope, she wasn't dead. Sean was definitely no angel. Reverting to her youth, she slugged him on the arm. He grinned and winked.
"What ... just ... happened?"
"I stopped the bomb." Sean pointed to the timer. It was motionless at 0.1.
"Okay, good, but what was all that whirly energy stuff about?"
"Magic, darlin', nothing more."
Becky shook her head to clear it, and then walked over to tell Tommy the news. To her horror, she found the boy sitting as motionless as death. She reached down to feel for a pulse. There was none.
"What have you done?" Becky cried out. "You killed Tommy."
"I did not. The lad's fine. I just stopped time until we can get things sorted out."
"What do you mean, you stopped time?"
"That's kind of self-explanatory."
"Okay, but how?"
"Leprechaun magic, but I can't keep it stopped for long; it wears me out."
"Just like that, you froze everything in time?"
"Really, you're making way too much of it. In my old life, I did it all the time. Now, leave the child alone. He's only sleeping."
"He's not sleeping, Sean; he's not even breathing."
"Okay, he's in suspended animation, then. They all are."
"Everyone in the world?"
"Don't overthink this."
"That's creepy."
"Not to me. It's one of the clever tricks I used to escape from you and your little Daredevil friends all those times."
"If you were so smart, then how did we catch you?"
"I wanted you to."
"That's what they all say."
"Can we get back on track?"
"Sure, so why aren't I frozen like Tommy?"
"I needed your help."
"Dismantling the bomb?"
"No, I've given up on that. I'm going to get Jerry to fly it off somewhere safe where it can explode with as little damage as possible."
"How're you going to get him down here? Isn't he paralyzed like everyone else?"
"No, I knew I'd need him, too, so I left him awake. He's probably freaking out about now."
"Sean, you didn't?"
"Not to worry, little darlin'. He'll be okay. I'll call him on my cellphone."
"Isn't that frozen too?"
"Not mine. Just like I kept the people I wanted in motion, so also our phones. Being a leprechaun has its advantages."
"So I see."
Sean chuckled as he dialed Jerry's number.
Becky sat and held the still form of the boy she had to assume was going to be okay. She stroked his hair and listened to the phone ringing across the expanse of space.
Jerry answered almost at once. Becky could hear a string of expletives followed by a few placating comments from Sean. She leaned Tommy gently back, pulling her outer sweater off and placed it under his head. She continued to listen to Sean and his conversation.
Finally, she heard a, "Good, hurry."
"He's on his way." Sean slipped the green cell phone back in his pocket.
"He didn't sound too happy," Becky said.
"No, but that's okay. He's a vampire. He's used to adversity. I was just getting a wee measure of revenge for the little people of the world. Vampires are scary beings."
"Which is exactly why we shouldn't anger them."
"Since when did I ever care about making people mad?"
"Are you sure you're reformed?"
"Absolutely." Sean unstrapped the bomb from the workbench and sat motionless, his eyes fixed on the door to the hall.
He didn't have to wait long before it burst open, the door echoing in the eerie silence of stalled time. In stalked one very indignant vampire.
"What do you think you're doing?" Tall and handsome, Jerry's captivating blue eyes burned with a dangerous inner fire.
"I need you to fly this bomb out of here," Sean said, nonplussed. "It's been activated, but since I've stopped time, it won't go off for now. Get it somewhere safe, then call me when you're out of range. I'll release the time block and let it detonate safely. But listen, it takes a lot of energy to hold time still, so please hurry."
"My pleasure." Jerry said, snatching the bomb out of Sean's hand. "You know you might have warned me first."
"Where's the fun in that?" Sean asked, a sparkle dancing in his emerald eyes. "Besides, there was no time left. Look at the clock."
"Yes, I see." Jerry gave him a sour look, but turned and smiled at Becky.
"You have grown into a fine young lady."
"Thank you, Jerry, and you look ... unchanged."
"It goes with the territory."
"Thanks for your help," she said.
"My pleasure, my dear." He bowed, then turned and walked out of the boiler room, the bomb tucked securely in his arms.
"What do we do now?" Becky asked, leaning against the wall.
"We'll be off to do what I do best."
"What, cook? Dismantle bombs?"
"Na ... cause a wee bit of mischief, lassie."
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "subconscious 3" by Renate-Bertodi. Seems to have been drawn for this chapter. Of course, it wasn't, but I really thought it worked well!
General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Jerry Crandall: Daywalker Vampire ally of Emory Settler Gooblie: Goblin ally of Emory Settler Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sean: Caterer and Leprechaun. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. Tommy: Student helping Bruce and Becky |
By davisr (Rhonda)
Nancy, Victor and Akie were in the auditorium fighting the witches and their henchmen werewolves when the witches escaped into a bomb shelter, activating an explosive devise in the boiler room as they left.
Bruce was evacuating students from the building, and into vans good vampires manned.
Tabby and Elizabeth had just led their students to Bruce.
Sean, Becky and the student, Tommy, were given the task of dismantling the bomb. Failng to do so, Sean performed an energy draining magical procedure that froze time. Enlisting the help of Jerry, he got the vampire to turn into his bat form and carry the bomb safely away from the school.
The story continues:
Accompanied by Becky, Sean carried Tommy out of the boiler room, down the eighth grade hall, and into a van filled with manequin-like students.
The solemn trio passed by hosts of werewolves, goblins, mummies, centaurs, leprechauns and all sorts of other beings even Becky didn't recognize.
"Where did all these folk come from?" Sean asked as he placed Tommy beside another child on the van.
"Same place you did," Becky said. "They're all associated with Emory Settler in one way or another. Many of them owe him a favor, like you, but most are friends and associates. I'm not sure how he managed to get hold of them on such short notice. I guess he has his ways."
"Aye, Lassie, and her name's Tina Alice. Quite a convincing little bugger, that one."
"Isn't she one of Nancy's students?"
"That's what she told me."
"Well, she seems to have done her job well."
"Yes, and now we must, too."
"And what exactly is that job?"
"Ahh, what I do best, Lassie, wreak havoc."
"Where?"
"In the auditorium. Come on."
"But what about Tommy? He's going to wake up and not know where he is."
"He's a clever lad, he'll figure it out."
"Okay, I guess."
"Good girl."
Becky followed Sean to the auditorium, again passing battling creatures, frozen as they were when time stopped. Inside, they found Nancy, Elizabeth, and Tabby standing on the stage staring at a trap door. They all three looked worried.
"What the blaze is in there?" Sean asked.
"I don't know, but everyone seems focused on it," Becky said.
"It's a bomb shelter," came a booming voice behind them. "It's where the witches are holed up."
Sean and Becky turned to see the daunting figure of the mummy king. Dressed in Pharaoh's attire, his dark muscular body was more exposed than covered, and he bore mute evidence of battle on his otherwise flawless physique.
"Okay," Sean said, "so you're supposed to be frozen."
"I'm over a thousand years old, little leprechaun. Time freezes don't work on me."
"Leprechauns aren't little," Sean said for lack of a better response. "Not unless we want to be."
"That's okay, I don't look much like a mummy, either."
"Yeah, where are the gauze wraps?"
"Out of style, my friend."
"Why are the rest of the mummies frozen?" Becky asked.
"I don't know, the reanimation process isn't what it used to be?"
"Well, whatever the cause, I'm glad it didn't work on you," Sean said. "We could use your help."
"Doing what?"
"Changing the fortunes of battle. I can't hold the time freeze much longer, so we'll have to work fast."
"Tell me what to do."
"Start by removing weapons from the bad guys and giving them to the good ones. Reposition any of our soldiers that need to be in better spots."
"Play chess?" Akie said.
"Pretty much, but have some fun with it, too. I plan to replace some swords with pencils, put coats over faces, push some werewolves under chairs, and so forth."
"Sounds like fun," Akie said.
"How do we tell the good-guys from the bad ones?" Becky asked.
"T-shirts," Akie said, pointing one out. "They say, "#goodguys"."
"Why don't you have one?" Becky asked.
"It would mess with my look," Akie said. A hearty laughed boomed out of his ancient, but well muscled, chest.
"Whatever," Becky responded.
"Check out this white wolf," Sean said, walking over near the stage. "He's got on a good-guy shirt. I thought all werewolves were evil."
"Not this guy's group," Akie said, joining Sean. "His name's Kurt something or other. He's the captain of the Shadow Wolves. I met him earlier... nice guy."
"I've heard of the Shadow Wolves," Becky said. "They're kind of like the Day Walkers for the Vampires. They were branded cowards by their kind because they refused to take innocent lives."
"He doesn't seem much of a coward from where I stand," Sean said. "Mind you I'm more a lover than a fighter, but he looks pretty fierce to me."
"Yes, he does," Akie said, "and at this moment, he looks like he's about to get shot by an arrow."
"Then move him," Sean said.
"Yeah, good idea."
The three teammates proceeded to alter the action in the room, each according to their own abilities and imagination.
They got a lot accomplished before Sean finally grew so weak from holding the time freeze, that he collapsed on the floor.
"Hang in there, Habibi, I've got you," Akie said, lifting the leprechaun and carrying him onto the stage.
"I haven't any strength left ... Call Jerry ... I can't hold out any longer."
"I'll do it," Becky said, taking Sean's cellphone.
Before she could dial the number, the phone rang in her hand.
"Package delivered," Jerry's tense voice announced. "Tell Sean I'm clear."
Seconds later, they heard the sound of an explosion over the phone, and at the same moment, battle commenced where they were.
"Call Officer Settler," Sean said as he passed out.
*******
The rest of the story of what happened that day was carefully written in a book by Nancy Jordan, teacher and heroine.
She carefully chronicled the fight in the auditorium, which started out with a lot of confusion among the participants and ended once armed forces arrived.
Its main heroes were: a fierce white wolf who fought against all odds with no more than tooth and strength, a hulking mummy king, a vampire leader who returned from a mission, a crafty, but brave, leprechaun, and a group of women once called, The Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill.
On the front lawn, brandishing a sword, was a special units police officer named, Emory Settler. He fought hard and was wounded several times, but lived. Surrounding him was a team of fierce goblins, their tall spindly bodies scored with many wounds.
Nancy wrote of the heroism of the Day Walker vampires, changelings, centaurs, giants, and even a Dragon affectionately named, the Dumb Dragon.
Some of the entries in her book where names of those who fell in battle, and others the victors. Most of all, she wrote about the capture of the witches. Once the bomb was detonated, Emory Settler called in the police and armed forces who had been waiting on the periphery.
The witches were trapped in the bomb shelter by a large desk Akie had placed over the trapdoor. Once pulled out, they were bound, gagged and placed in the custody of Emory Settler's officers.
Also in the shelter was one Victor Brewer, friend and associate of Nancy's. He had slipped in with the witches to keep an eye on their actions inside and helped in their capture once the police arrived.
Once all the fuss and muss of the attack was over, Nancy was chosen to be the new principal of the school. She reluctantly accepted the position, but set about restoring order and encouraging healing.
One of Nancy's first orders of business, was to set up a meeting with a group of students and supporters who chose to be called, The Daredevil Friends. Among their voting members were Nancy's students: Tina Alice, the twins Belle and Billy, Julia, Rasha, and Tommy. From outside the school Nancy included Kurt the werewolf and Andy, Tina's big brother.
The last thing Nancy Jordan had ever wanted was to bring evil to her community. All she desired was to leave her childhood adventures behind and live a normal life. But due, in part, to Emory Settler's ancestor, Drake Settler, she was destined to continue to fight the "evils of her generation".
As fortune would have it, she would not fight alone. A whole new generation of Daredevils had been born in the wake of the biggest battle in Miltonville's history. It was not to be its last.
| Author Notes |
A special thanks for the artwork, "H.f.t.b.o.h" by Mr Jones
This is the end of the first book in the Daredevil Series. It is a rewrite of the original. I opted for a summarized ending or it would have gone on for a few chapters more. I hope you have enjoyed the journey as much as I did. The sequel, "Daredevil Friends, Faces of Darkness" can be found on Amazon.com. Thank you for reading and keeping up throughout this long book. Thank you for all you've taught me. I will continue writing, "Humanity Project." General Summary of book: Nancy Jordan is a teacher in an ordinary small town middle school. She is living a safe, uncomplicated life when suddenly her past comes back to haunt her--literally. Her students have somehow found out that she was once a member of the world famous, Daredevil Girls from Bunker Hill, a group of young people who fought evil supernatural beings in the early 1980's. She is asked by her principal to share stories from her youth once a month in an assembly. Reluctantly she agrees. In the first assembly, set auspiciously on Halloween, she is joined by the former members of the Daredevil Girls, who are now grown and have lives of their own. With their help, she retells two of their adventures. After the last story is told, Nancy finds that her past has become a part of her present---will she be forced to fight again? Habibi is an Arabic term of affection. Characters: Nancy Jordan: Now a teacher, once the leader of the Daredevil Girls From Bunker Hill Emily Jordan: Nancy's mother Mrs. Pierson/ Witch Gelada: Nancy's boss and Miltonville Middle School Principal Melba, Anastasia, and Matilda: Witch sisters of Mrs. Pierson/Gelada Victor Brewer: Coach teaching across the hall from Nancy, perhaps a romantic interest. Sean: Caterer and old acquaintance. Also known as the "Prankster". Mildred: Witch and head of an organization of evil creatures. Locked up, for now, in a jail for supernatural beings. Theo: Werewolf captor who is bronze colored and the nicer of the two. Truman: Meaner and less intelligent of the two werewolf captors of the Daredevil Girl Supporters inside the school. Jerry Crandall: Daywalker Vampire ally of Emory Settler Gooblie: Goblin ally of Emory Settler Akhenaten II/Akie: Ahmed's alter ego as a reanimated mummy, the son of Pharaoh Akhenaten I and Queen Nefertiti Sean: Caterer and Leprechaun. Sage: Sally's wise beyond her species, cat sidekick. Daredevil Girl Supporters: Also students in Nancy's classes Tina Alice: Leader of the supporters, tiny in stature, student all teachers love, very level headed. Blonde Belle Conner: Girl twin who is larger than most kids in her grade and very outgoing. Dark hair Billy Conner: Male twin who is a football player, large, strong, outgoing and plagued by a need for "fairness." Dark hair Rasha: Athletic, smart, bouncy, African American Julia: Small, energetic, speaks before she thinks sometimes, Hispanic Sally Jordan: Nancy's little sister Tabby: Daredevil Girl member-fast, smart, popular, African American. Real name is Tabitha Elizabeth: Daredevil Girl member-strong willed, short, chubby, Cherokee heritage Becky: Daredevil Girl member-Tall, gangling, awkward, slow in school, smart in ways of nature and the woods. Bruce: Becky's little brother, the only "Daredevil Guy" Kurt: Young and handsome Captain of the Shadow Wolves, a group of fringe werewolves who denounce the shedding of innocent blood. Tommy: Student helping Bruce and Becky |
|
You've read it - now go back to FanStory.com to comment on each chapter and show your thanks to the author! |
| © Copyright 2015 davisr (Rhonda) All rights reserved. davisr (Rhonda) has granted FanStory.com, its affiliates and its syndicates non-exclusive rights to display this work. |
© 2015 FanStory.com, Inc. All Rights Reserved. Terms under which this service is provided to you. Privacy Statement